This is a modern-English version of The Monster and Other Stories, originally written by Crane, Stephen. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



E-text prepared by Jim Adcock
from digital material generously made available by
Internet Archive
(http://www.archive.org)



 

Note: Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. See http://www.archive.org/details/monsterotherstor00cranuoft

 


 

 

 

The Monster and Other Stories



by Stephen Crane




'If You Ain't Afraid, Go Do It Then'

'If You Ain't Afraid, Go Do It Then'




Illustrated

Illustrated

New York and London

NYC and London

Harper & Brothers Publishers

Harper & Brothers Publishing

1899

1899






Copyright, 1899, by Harper & Brothers.

Copyright, 1899, by Harper & Brothers.






All rights reserved.



All rights reserved.

'Henry Johnson! Rats!'

'Henry Johnson! Rats!'




CONTENTS










ILLUSTRATIONS

































THE MONSTER





I


Little Jim was, for the time, engine Number 36, and he was making the run between Syracuse and Rochester. He was fourteen minutes behind time, and the throttle was wide open. In consequence, when he swung around the curve at the flower-bed, a wheel of his cart destroyed a peony. Number 36 slowed down at once and looked guiltily at his father, who was mowing the lawn. The doctor had his back to this accident, and he continued to pace slowly to and fro, pushing the mower.

Little Jim was, at that time, engine Number 36, and he was making the trip between Syracuse and Rochester. He was fourteen minutes behind schedule, and the throttle was wide open. As a result, when he rounded the curve by the flower bed, a wheel of his cart crushed a peony. Number 36 immediately slowed down and glanced guiltily at his father, who was mowing the lawn. The doctor had his back to the accident and continued to walk slowly back and forth, pushing the mower.

Jim dropped the tongue of the cart. He looked at his father and at the broken flower. Finally he went to the peony and tried to stand it on its pins, resuscitated, but the spine of it was hurt, and it would only hang limply from his hand. Jim could do no reparation. He looked again towards his father.

Jim lowered the tongue of the cart. He glanced at his father and at the broken flower. Finally, he approached the peony and attempted to prop it up, but its stem was damaged, and it just drooped from his hand. Jim couldn't fix it. He looked back at his father.

He went on to the lawn, very slowly, and kicking wretchedly at the turf. Presently his father came along with the whirring machine, while the sweet, new grass blades spun from the knives. In a low voice, Jim said, "Pa!"

He walked onto the lawn, very slowly, kicking helplessly at the grass. Soon, his dad came by with the buzzing machine, while the fresh, new grass blades flew off the blades. In a quiet voice, Jim said, "Dad!"

The doctor was shaving this lawn as if it were a priest's chin. All during the season he had worked at it in the coolness and peace of the evenings after supper. Even in the shadow of the cherry-trees the grass was strong and healthy. Jim raised his voice a trifle. "Pa!"

The doctor was mowing the lawn like he was grooming a priest's beard. All season long, he had worked on it in the cool and quiet evenings after dinner. Even under the shade of the cherry trees, the grass was lush and vibrant. Jim raised his voice slightly. "Dad!"

The doctor paused, and with the howl of the machine no longer occupying the sense, one could hear the robins in the cherry-trees arranging their affairs. Jim's hands were behind his back, and sometimes his fingers clasped and unclasped. Again he said, "Pa!" The child's fresh and rosy lip was lowered.

The doctor paused, and with the noise of the machine gone, you could hear the robins in the cherry trees sorting things out. Jim's hands were behind his back, and sometimes his fingers would clasp and unclasp. Again he said, "Dad!" The child's fresh and rosy lip drooped.

The doctor stared down at his son, thrusting his head forward and frowning attentively. "What is it, Jimmie?"

The doctor looked down at his son, leaning in and frowning with concern. "What's wrong, Jimmie?"

"Pa!" repeated the child at length. Then he raised his finger and pointed at the flowerbed. "There!"

"Pa!" the child repeated after a moment. Then he raised his finger and pointed at the flowerbed. "There!"

"What?" said the doctor, frowning more. "What is it, Jim?"

"What?" the doctor said, frowning even more. "What’s going on, Jim?"

After a period of silence, during which the child may have undergone a severe mental tumult, he raised his finger and repeated his former word—"There!" The father had respected this silence with perfect courtesy. Afterwards his glance carefully followed the direction indicated by the child's finger, but he could see nothing which explained to him. "I don't understand what you mean, Jimmie," he said.

After a silence, during which the child might have gone through a lot of mental distress, he raised his finger and repeated his earlier word—"There!" The father had patiently respected this silence. Then, he carefully looked in the direction the child was pointing, but he couldn’t see anything that made sense to him. "I don't understand what you mean, Jimmie," he said.

It seemed that the importance of the whole thing had taken away the boy's vocabulary, He could only reiterate, "There!"

It felt like the significance of the entire situation had stripped the boy of his words; he could only repeat, "There!"

The doctor mused upon the situation, but he could make nothing of it. At last he said, "Come, show me."

The doctor thought about the situation, but he couldn’t figure it out. Finally, he said, "Come on, show me."

Together they crossed the lawn towards the flower-bed. At some yards from the broken peony Jimmie began to lag. "There!" The word came almost breathlessly.

Together they walked across the lawn toward the flower bed. A few yards from the broken peony, Jimmie started to fall behind. "There!" The word came out almost breathlessly.

"Where?" said the doctor.

"Where?" asked the doctor.

Jimmie kicked at the grass. "There!" he replied.

Jimmie kicked the grass. "There!" he said.

The doctor was obliged to go forward alone. After some trouble he found the subject of the incident, the broken flower. Turning then, he saw the child lurking at the rear and scanning his countenance.

The doctor had to move ahead by himself. After some difficulty, he located what had happened, the broken flower. Turning around, he noticed the child hiding at the back and studying his face.

The father reflected. After a time he said, "Jimmie, come here." With an infinite modesty of demeanor the child came forward. "Jimmie, how did this happen?"

The father thought for a moment. Then he said, "Jimmie, come here." With great humility, the child stepped forward. "Jimmie, how did this happen?"

The child answered, "Now—I was playin' train—and—now—I runned over it."

The child replied, "So—I was playing with my train—and—now—I ran it over."

"You were doing what?"

"What were you doing?"

"I was playin' train."

"I was playing train."

The father reflected again. "Well, Jimmie," he said, slowly, "I guess you had better not play train any more to-day. Do you think you had better?"

The father thought for a moment. "Well, Jimmie," he said slowly, "I think you should probably not play with the train anymore today. What do you think?"

"No, sir," said Jimmie.

"No, sir," Jimmie said.

During the delivery of the judgment the child had not faced his father, and afterwards he went away, with his head lowered, shuffling his feet.

During the delivery of the judgment, the child didn’t look at his father, and afterward he walked away with his head down, shuffling his feet.




II


It was apparent from Jimmie's manner that he felt some kind of desire to efface himself. He went down to the stable. Henry Johnson, the negro who cared for the doctor's horses, was sponging the buggy. He grinned fraternally when he saw Jimmie coming. These two were pals. In regard to almost everything in life they seemed to have minds precisely alike. Of course there were points of emphatic divergence. For instance, it was plain from Henry's talk that he was a very handsome negro, and he was known to be a light, a weight, and an eminence in the suburb of the town, where lived the larger number of the negroes, and obviously this glory was over Jimmie's horizon; but he vaguely appreciated it and paid deference to Henry for it mainly because Henry appreciated it and deferred to himself. However, on all points of conduct as related to the doctor, who was the moon, they were in complete but unexpressed understanding. Whenever Jimmie became the victim of an eclipse he went to the stable to solace himself with Henry's crimes. Henry, with the elasticity of his race, could usually provide a sin to place himself on a footing with the disgraced one. Perhaps he would remember that he had forgotten to put the hitching-strap in the back of the buggy on some recent occasion, and had been reprimanded by the doctor. Then these two would commune subtly and without words concerning their moon, holding themselves sympathetically as people who had committed similar treasons. On the other hand, Henry would sometimes choose to absolutely repudiate this idea, and when Jimmie appeared in his shame would bully him most virtuously, preaching with assurance the precepts of the doctor's creed, and pointing out to Jimmie all his abominations. Jimmie did not discover that this was odious in his comrade. He accepted it and lived in its shadow with humility, merely trying to conciliate the saintly Henry with acts of deference. Won by this attitude, Henry would sometimes allow the child to enjoy the felicity of squeezing the sponge over a buggy-wheel, even when Jimmie was still gory from unspeakable deeds.

It was clear from Jimmie's behavior that he wanted to hide away. He went down to the stable. Henry Johnson, the Black man who took care of the doctor's horses, was cleaning the buggy. He smiled warmly when he saw Jimmie coming. They were close friends. About almost everything in life, they seemed to think exactly alike. Of course, there were some notable differences. For instance, it was obvious from Henry's conversations that he was a very attractive Black man, and he was known to be a standout figure in the suburb where most of the Black community lived, and clearly, this made Jimmie feel inferior; but he vaguely acknowledged it and respected Henry mainly because Henry recognized it and respected himself. However, on all matters related to the doctor, who was like the moon to them, they had a complete but unspoken understanding. Whenever Jimmie felt down, he would go to the stable to comfort himself with Henry's misdeeds. Henry, with the resilience of his background, could typically come up with a mistake to make himself feel equal to the disgraced Jimmie. Perhaps he would recall that he had forgotten to put the hitching-strap in the back of the buggy recently and had been scolded by the doctor. Then these two would silently share their thoughts about their "moon," feeling connected as if they had both betrayed something. On the other hand, Henry would sometimes completely reject this idea, and when Jimmie appeared ashamed, he would scold him righteously, confidently preaching the doctor's values and pointing out all of Jimmie's wrongdoings. Jimmie did not realize that this was annoying in his friend. He accepted it and lived under its influence with humility, just trying to win over the virtuous Henry through acts of respect. Winning him over with this attitude, Henry would sometimes let the boy enjoy the small pleasure of squeezing the sponge over a buggy wheel, even when Jimmie was still marked by unspeakable acts.

Whenever Henry dwelt for a time in sackcloth, Jimmie did not patronize him at all. This was a justice of his age, his condition. He did not know. Besides, Henry could drive a horse, and Jimmie had a full sense of this sublimity. Henry personally conducted the moon during the splendid journeys through the country roads, where farms spread on all sides, with sheep, cows, and other marvels abounding.

Whenever Henry spent time in sackcloth, Jimmie didn’t treat him like a lesser person at all. This was appropriate for his age and situation. He was unaware. Plus, Henry could handle a horse, and Jimmie fully appreciated this greatness. Henry personally guided the moon during the amazing journeys along the country roads, where farms surrounded them, filled with sheep, cows, and other wonders.

"Hello, Jim!" said Henry, poising his sponge. Water was dripping from the buggy. Sometimes the horses in the stalls stamped thunderingly on the pine floor. There was an atmosphere of hay and of harness.

"Hey, Jim!" said Henry, holding his sponge. Water was dripping from the cart. Sometimes the horses in the stalls stomped loudly on the wooden floor. The air was filled with the smell of hay and harness.

For a minute Jimmie refused to take an interest in anything. He was very downcast. He could not even feel the wonders of wagon washing. Henry, while at his work, narrowly observed him.

For a moment, Jimmie wouldn't engage with anything. He felt really gloomy. He couldn't even appreciate the excitement of washing the wagon. While working, Henry closely watched him.

"Your pop done wallop yer, didn't he?" he said at last.

"Your dad hit you, didn’t he?" he said finally.

"No," said Jimmie, defensively; "he didn't."

"No," Jimmie replied, a bit defensively; "he didn't."

After this casual remark Henry continued his labor, with a scowl of occupation. Presently he said: "I done tol' yer many's th' time not to go a-foolin' an' a-projjeckin' with them flowers. Yer pop don' like it nohow." As a matter of fact, Henry had never mentioned flowers to the boy.

After this offhand comment, Henry went back to work, looking serious. After a while, he said, "I've told you many times not to mess around with those flowers. Your dad doesn't like it at all." The truth is, Henry had never mentioned flowers to the boy.

Jimmie preserved a gloomy silence, so Henry began to use seductive wiles in this affair of washing a wagon. It was not until he began to spin a wheel on the tree, and the sprinkling water flew everywhere, that the boy was visibly moved. He had been seated on the sill of the carriage-house door, but at the beginning of this ceremony he arose and circled towards the buggy, with an interest that slowly consumed the remembrance of a late disgrace.

Jimmie kept quiet and gloomy, so Henry started to charm him into helping wash the wagon. It was only when he began to spin a wheel on the tree, splashing water everywhere, that Jimmie showed any reaction. He had been sitting on the carriage-house door, but as the washing began, he stood up and walked over to the buggy, his interest gradually making him forget recent embarrassment.

Johnson could then display all the dignity of a man whose duty it was to protect Jimmie from a splashing. "Look out, boy! look out! You done gwi' spile yer pants. I raikon your mommer don't 'low this foolishness, she know it. I ain't gwi' have you round yere spilin' yer pants, an' have Mis' Trescott light on me pressen'ly. 'Deed I ain't." He spoke with an air of great irritation, but he was not annoyed at all. This tone was merely a part of his importance. In reality he was always delighted to have the child there to witness the business of the stable. For one thing, Jimmie was invariably overcome with reverence when he was told how beautifully a harness was polished or a horse groomed. Henry explained each detail of this kind with unction, procuring great joy from the child's admiration.

Johnson could then show all the dignity of a man whose job was to keep Jimmie from getting wet. "Watch out, boy! Watch out! You're gonna ruin your pants. I bet your mom doesn’t allow this nonsense; she knows it. I’m not going to have you around here ruining your pants and then have Mrs. Trescott come down on me. No way." He spoke with a lot of irritation, but he wasn’t actually upset at all. This tone was just part of his importance. In reality, he was always happy to have the kid there to see what was happening in the stable. For one thing, Jimmie always showed awe whenever he was told how beautifully a harness was polished or a horse groomed. Henry explained each of these details with enthusiasm, getting a lot of joy from Jimmie’s admiration.




III


After Johnson had taken his supper in the kitchen, he went to his loft in the carriage house and dressed himself with much care. No belle of a court circle could bestow more mind on a toilet than did Johnson. On second thought, he was more like a priest arraying himself for some parade of the church. As he emerged from his room and sauntered down the carriage-drive, no one would have suspected him of ever having washed a buggy.

After Johnson had finished dinner in the kitchen, he went to his loft in the carriage house and got himself ready with great attention to detail. No socialite from a fancy court could spend more time on their appearance than Johnson did. On second thought, he was more like a priest preparing for some church event. As he stepped out of his room and strolled down the carriage drive, no one would have guessed he had ever washed a carriage.




No One Would Have Suspected Him of Ever Having Washed a Buggy

No One Would Have Suspected Him of Ever Having Washed a Buggy




It was not altogether a matter of the lavender trousers, nor yet the straw hat with its bright silk band. The change was somewhere, far in the interior of Henry. But there was no cake-walk hyperbole in it. He was simply a quiet, well-bred gentleman of position, wealth, and other necessary achievements out for an evening stroll, and he had never washed a wagon in his life.

It wasn’t just about the lavender pants or the straw hat with its colorful silk band. The change was deeper, somewhere inside Henry. But it wasn’t an exaggerated statement. He was just a calm, well-mannered man with social status, wealth, and other important accomplishments out for a leisurely walk, and he had never washed a wagon in his life.

In the morning, when in his working-clothes, he had met a friend—"Hello, Pete!" "Hello, Henry!" Now, in his effulgence, he encountered this same friend. His bow was not at all haughty. If it expressed anything, it expressed consummate generosity—"Good-evenin', Misteh Washington." Pete, who was very dirty, being at work in a potato-patch, responded in a mixture of abasement and appreciation—Good-evenin', Misteh Johnsing."

In the morning, while he was in his work clothes, he ran into a friend—"Hey, Pete!" "Hey, Henry!" Now, in his glory, he saw that same friend again. His greeting wasn’t at all arrogant. If it showed anything, it showed total generosity—"Good evening, Mr. Washington." Pete, who was quite dirty from working in a potato patch, replied with a mix of humility and gratitude—"Good evening, Mr. Johnsing."

The shimmering blue of the electric arc lamps was strong in the main street of the town. At numerous points it was conquered by the orange glare of the outnumbering gaslights in the windows of shops. Through this radiant lane moved a crowd, which culminated in a throng before the post-office, awaiting the distribution of the evening mails. Occasionally there came into it a shrill electric street-car, the motor singing like a cageful of grasshoppers, and possessing a great gong that clanged forth both warnings and simple noise. At the little theatre, which was a varnish and red plush miniature of one of the famous New York theatres, a company of strollers was to play "East Lynne." The young men of the town were mainly gathered at the corners, in distinctive groups, which expressed various shades and lines of chumship, and had little to do with any social gradations. There they discussed everything with critical insight, passing the whole town in review as it swarmed in the street. When the gongs of the electric cars ceased for a moment to harry the ears, there could be heard the sound of the feet of the leisurely crowd on the bluestone pavement, and it was like the peaceful evening lashing at the shore of a lake. At the foot of the hill, where two lines of maples sentinelled the way, an electric lamp glowed high among the embowering branches, and made most wonderful shadow-etchings on the road below it.

The bright blue light of the electric arc lamps lit up the main street of the town. At many spots, it was overpowered by the orange glow of the numerous gaslights shining from the shop windows. A crowd moved through this glowing street, gathering in front of the post office, waiting for the evening mail to be distributed. Every now and then, a loud electric streetcar zoomed by, its motor buzzing like a bunch of grasshoppers, and it had a big gong that rang out warnings and noise. At the little theater, which was a shiny, red plush replica of a famous New York theater, a group of performers was set to put on "East Lynne." The young men of the town mostly hung out at the corners in distinct groups, showing various types of friendships that didn’t really reflect social hierarchies. They discussed everything with keen insight, reviewing the entire town as it filled the streets. When the gongs from the electric cars briefly quieted, the sound of the leisurely crowd walking on the bluestone pavement filled the air, reminiscent of the calm evening waves lapping at the shore of a lake. At the bottom of the hill, where two rows of maple trees lined the path, an electric lamp shone brightly among the overhanging branches, casting beautiful shadow patterns on the road below.

When Johnson appeared amid the throng a member of one of the profane groups at a corner instantly telegraphed news of this extraordinary arrival to his companions. They hailed him. "Hello, Henry! Going to walk for a cake to-night?"

When Johnson showed up in the crowd, someone from one of the loud groups at a corner immediately texted his friends about this surprising arrival. They called out to him, "Hey, Henry! Are you gonna walk for a cake tonight?"

"Ain't he smooth?"

"Isn't he smooth?"

"Why, you've got that cake right in your pocket, Henry!"

"Wow, you've got that cake right in your pocket, Henry!"

"Throw out your chest a little more."

"Stick your chest out a bit more."

Henry was not ruffled in any way by these quiet admonitions and compliments. In reply he laughed a supremely good-natured, chuckling laugh, which nevertheless expressed an underground complacency of superior metal.

Henry wasn’t bothered at all by these subtle warnings and praises. In response, he let out a wonderfully good-natured, chuckling laugh, which still revealed a hidden confidence of a higher caliber.

Young Griscom, the lawyer, was just emerging from Reifsnyder's barber shop, rubbing his chin contentedly. On the steps he dropped his hand and looked with wide eyes into the crowd. Suddenly he bolted back into the shop. "Wow!" he cried to the parliament; "you ought to see the coon that's coming!"

Young Griscom, the lawyer, was just coming out of Reifsnyder's barber shop, rubbing his chin happily. On the steps, he dropped his hand and looked wide-eyed at the crowd. Suddenly, he rushed back into the shop. "Wow!" he exclaimed to the group; "you need to check out the raccoon that's coming!"

Reifsnyder and his assistant instantly poised their razors high and turned towards the window. Two belathered heads reared from the chairs. The electric shine in the street caused an effect like water to them who looked through the glass from the yellow glamour of Reifsnyder's shop. In fact, the people without resembled the inhabitants of a great aquarium that here had a square pane in it. Presently into this frame swam the graceful form of Henry Johnson.

Reifsnyder and his assistant quickly raised their razors and turned toward the window. Two well-groomed heads popped up from the chairs. The bright lights outside made it look like the street was shimmering with water to those looking through the glass from the warm glow of Reifsnyder's shop. In fact, the people outside resembled the inhabitants of a large aquarium, with a square window thrown open. Soon, the elegant figure of Henry Johnson swam into this scene.

"Chee!" said Reifsnyder. He and his assistant with one accord threw their obligations to the winds, and leaving their lathered victims helpless, advanced to the window. "Ain't he a taisy?" said Reifsnyder, marvelling.

"Wow!" said Reifsnyder. He and his assistant simultaneously tossed their responsibilities aside, leaving their lathered victims helpless, and moved to the window. "Isn't he a show-off?" said Reifsnyder, amazed.

But the man in the first chair, with a grievance in his mind, had found a weapon. "Why, that's only Henry Johnson, you blamed idiots! Come on now, Reif, and shave me. What do you think I am—a mummy?"

But the guy in the first chair, with a complaint on his mind, had found a weapon. "What are you talking about? That’s just Henry Johnson, you stupid idiots! Come on, Reif, and give me a shave. What do you think I am—some kind of mummy?"

Reifsnyder turned, in a great excitement. "I bait you any money that vas not Henry Johnson! Henry Johnson! Rats!" The scorn put into this last word made it an explosion. "That man was a Pullman-car porter or someding. How could that be Henry Johnson?" he demanded, turbulently. "You vas crazy."

Reifsnyder turned, clearly agitated. "I bet you any money that wasn’t Henry Johnson! Henry Johnson! Ridiculous!" The disdain in this last word made it feel like an explosion. "That guy was a Pullman car porter or something. How could that be Henry Johnson?" he asked, frustrated. "You must be crazy."

The man in the first chair faced the barber in a storm of indignation. "Didn't I give him those lavender trousers?" he roared.

The man in the first chair glared at the barber, fuming with anger. "Didn't I give him those lavender pants?" he shouted.

And young Griscom, who had remained attentively at the window, said: "Yes, I guess that was Henry. It looked like him."

And young Griscom, who had been watching closely from the window, said: "Yeah, I think that was Henry. It looked like him."

"Oh, vell," said Reifsnyder, returning to his business, "if you think so! Oh, vell!" He implied that he was submitting for the sake of amiability.

"Oh, well," said Reifsnyder, getting back to his work, "if you think so! Oh, well!" He suggested that he was going along with it just to keep things friendly.

Finally the man in the second chair, mumbling from a mouth made timid by adjacent lather, said: "That was Henry Johnson all right. Why, he always dresses like that when he wants to make a front! He's the biggest dude in town—anybody knows that."

Finally, the guy in the second chair, mumbling with a mouth made shy from the nearby shaving foam, said: "That was definitely Henry Johnson. He always dresses like that when he wants to show off! He's the biggest fashion guy in town—everyone knows that."

"Chinger!" said Reifsnyder.

"Chinger!" said Reifsnyder.




'Henry Johnson! Rats!'

'Henry Johnson! Rats!'




Henry was not at all oblivious of the wake of wondering ejaculation that streamed out behind him. On other occasions he had reaped this same joy, and he always had an eye for the demonstration. With a face beaming with happiness he turned away from the scene of his victories into a narrow side street, where the electric light still hung high, but only to exhibit a row of tumble-down houses leaning together like paralytics.

Henry was fully aware of the stream of amazed reactions that followed him. He had experienced this same joy before and always paid attention to the crowd's response. With a face shining with happiness, he turned away from the scene of his successes into a narrow side street, where the electric light still hung high, but only illuminated a line of rundown houses leaning against each other like the disabled.

The saffron Miss Bella Farragut, in a calico frock, had been crouched on the front stoop, gossiping at long range, but she espied her approaching caller at a distance. She dashed around the corner of the house, galloping like a horse. Henry saw it all, but he preserved the polite demeanor of a guest when a waiter spills claret down his cuff. In this awkward situation he was simply perfect.

The bright Miss Bella Farragut, in a patterned dress, had been sitting on the front steps, gossiping from a distance, but she spotted her approaching visitor. She quickly ran around the corner of the house, moving like a horse. Henry saw everything, but he kept the polite composure of a guest when a waiter spills wine on his sleeve. In this awkward moment, he handled it flawlessly.

The duty of receiving Mr. Johnson fell upon Mrs. Farragut, because Bella, in another room, was scrambling wildly into her best gown. The fat old woman met him with a great ivory smile, sweeping back with the door, and bowing low. "Walk in, Misteh Johnson, walk in. How is you dis ebenin', Misteh Johnson—how is you?"

The responsibility of welcoming Mr. Johnson went to Mrs. Farragut since Bella was in another room frantically putting on her best dress. The chubby old woman greeted him with a broad ivory smile, pulling the door wide open and bowing deeply. "Come in, Mr. Johnson, come in. How are you this evening, Mr. Johnson—how are you?"

Henry's face showed like a reflector as he bowed and bowed, bending almost from his head to his ankles, "Good-evenin', Mis' Fa'gut; good-evenin'. How is you dis evenin'? Is all you' folks well, Mis' Fa'gut?"

Henry's face lit up like a mirror as he kept bowing, bending nearly from his head to his ankles. "Good evening, Ms. Fa'gut; good evening. How are you this evening? Is everyone well, Ms. Fa'gut?"

After a great deal of kowtow, they were planted in two chairs opposite each other in the living-room. Here they exchanged the most tremendous civilities, until Miss Bella swept into the room, when there was more kowtow on all sides, and a smiling show of teeth that was like an illumination.

After a lot of bowing and scraping, they were seated in two chairs facing each other in the living room. There, they exchanged the most overwhelming pleasantries until Miss Bella entered the room, at which point there was even more bowing and scraping all around, accompanied by beaming smiles that lit up the space.

The cooking-stove was of course in this drawing-room, and on the fire was some kind of a long-winded stew. Mrs. Farragut was obliged to arise and attend to it from time to time. Also young Sim came in and went to bed on his pallet in the corner. But to all these domesticities the three maintained an absolute dumbness. They bowed and smiled and ignored and imitated until a late hour, and if they had been the occupants of the most gorgeous salon in the world they could not have been more like three monkeys.

The cooking stove was in the living room, and on the fire was some kind of lengthy stew. Mrs. Farragut had to get up and check on it from time to time. Young Sim also came in and went to bed on his mattress in the corner. But through all these everyday happenings, the three kept complete silence. They nodded, smiled, ignored, and mimicked each other until late at night, and if they had been in the fanciest salon in the world, they couldn't have acted more like three monkeys.

After Henry had gone, Bella, who encouraged herself in the appropriation of phrases, said, "Oh, ma, isn't he divine?"

After Henry left, Bella, who liked to collect phrases, said, "Oh, mom, isn't he amazing?"




They Bowed and Smiled Until a Late Hour

They Bowed and Smiled Until a Late Hour




IV


A Saturday evening was a sign always for a larger crowd to parade the thoroughfare. In summer the band played until ten o'clock in the little park. Most of the young men of the town affected to be superior to this band, even to despise it; but in the still and fragrant evenings they invariably turned out in force, because the girls were sure to attend this concert, strolling slowly over the grass, linked closely in pairs, or preferably in threes, in the curious public dependence upon one another which was their inheritance. There was no particular social aspect to this gathering, save that group regarded group with interest, but mainly in silence. Perhaps one girl would nudge another girl and suddenly say, "Look! there goes Gertie Hodgson and her sister!" And they would appear to regard this as an event of importance.

A Saturday evening always meant a bigger crowd on the main street. In the summer, the band played until ten o'clock in the small park. Most of the young men in town pretended to look down on this band, even to hate it; but on those calm and fragrant evenings, they always showed up in numbers because the girls were sure to be at the concert, slowly strolling over the grass, walking closely in pairs, or preferably in threes, in that curious public dependence on one another that was a part of their lives. There wasn’t any specific social vibe to this gathering, except that groups showed interest in one another, mostly in silence. Maybe one girl would nudge another and suddenly say, "Look! There goes Gertie Hodgson and her sister!" And they would treat it like it was a significant event.

On a particular evening a rather large company of young men were gathered on the sidewalk that edged the park. They remained thus beyond the borders of the festivities because of their dignity, which would not exactly allow them to appear in anything which was so much fun for the younger lads. These latter were careering madly through the crowd, precipitating minor accidents from time to time, but usually fleeing like mist swept by the wind before retribution could lay hands upon them.

On a particular evening, a rather large group of young men was gathered on the sidewalk by the park. They stayed away from the festivities because their sense of dignity wouldn’t quite allow them to join in on the fun that the younger guys were having. The younger ones were dashing wildly through the crowd, causing minor accidents here and there, but usually escaping like mist blown away by the wind before they could face any consequences.

The band played a waltz which involved a gift of prominence to the bass horn, and one of the young men on the sidewalk said that the music reminded him of the new engines on the hill pumping water into the reservoir. A similarity of this kind was not inconceivable, but the young man did not say it because he disliked the band's playing. He said it because it was fashionable to say that manner of thing concerning the band. However, over in the stand, Billie Harris, who played the snare-drum, was always surrounded by a throng of boys, who adored his every whack.

The band played a waltz that featured the bass horn prominently, and one of the young men on the sidewalk mentioned that the music reminded him of the new engines on the hill pumping water into the reservoir. It wasn’t an unreasonable comparison, but the young man didn’t say it because he didn’t like the band’s music. He said it because it was trendy to make comments like that about the band. Meanwhile, over at the stand, Billie Harris, who played the snare drum, was constantly surrounded by a crowd of boys who loved every beat he played.

After the mails from New York and Rochester had been finally distributed, the crowd from the post-office added to the mass already in the park. The wind waved the leaves of the maples, and, high in the air, the blue-burning globes of the arc lamps caused the wonderful traceries of leaf shadows on the ground. When the light fell upon the upturned face of a girl, it caused it to glow with a wonderful pallor. A policeman came suddenly from the darkness and chased a gang of obstreperous little boys. They hooted him from a distance. The leader of the band had some of the mannerisms of the great musicians, and during a period of silence the crowd smiled when they saw him raise his hand to his brow, stroke it sentimentally, and glance upward with a look of poetic anguish. In the shivering light, which gave to the park an effect like a great vaulted hall, the throng swarmed, with a gentle murmur of dresses switching the turf, and with a steady hum of voices.

After the mail from New York and Rochester was finally sorted, the crowd from the post office added to the mass already in the park. The wind rustled the leaves of the maples, and high above, the blue-burning globes of the streetlights created beautiful patterns of leaf shadows on the ground. When the light hit the upturned face of a girl, it made her complexion glow with a striking paleness. A policeman suddenly emerged from the darkness and chased a group of unruly little boys. They yelled at him from a distance. The leader of the group had some of the mannerisms of great musicians, and during a moment of silence, the crowd chuckled when they saw him raise his hand to his forehead, stroke it dramatically, and look up with a look of poetic despair. In the flickering light, which made the park feel like a grand vaulted hall, the crowd gathered, accompanied by the gentle rustle of dresses brushing the grass and a steady buzz of voices.




The Band Played a Waltz

The Band Played a Waltz




Suddenly, without preliminary bars, there arose from afar the great hoarse roar of a factory whistle. It raised and swelled to a sinister note, and then it sang on the night wind one long call that held the crowd in the park immovable, speechless. The band-master had been about to vehemently let fall his hand to start the band on a thundering career through a popular march, but, smitten by this giant voice from the night, his hand dropped slowly to his knee, and, his mouth agape, he looked at his men in silence. The cry died away to a wail and then to stillness. It released the muscles of the company of young men on the sidewalk, who had been like statues, posed eagerly, lithely, their ears turned. And then they wheeled upon each other simultaneously, and, in a single explosion, they shouted, "One!"

Suddenly, without any warning, the deep, loud blast of a factory whistle echoed from a distance. It rose and grew into a sharp note, then drifted on the night air with one long call that left the crowd in the park frozen and speechless. The band leader had been about to swing his hand down to cue the band for a lively march, but, struck by this powerful sound from the night, his hand fell slowly to his knee, and, with his mouth open in shock, he stared at his musicians in silence. The sound faded into a moan and then to silence. It released the tension of the group of young men on the sidewalk, who had been like statues, poised eagerly, attentively, with their ears tuned in. Then, they all suddenly turned to each other and, in one explosive moment, shouted, "One!"

Again the sound swelled in the night and roared its long ominous cry, and as it died away the crowd of young men wheeled upon each other and, in chorus, yelled, "Two!"

Again, the sound filled the night, echoing its long, ominous cry, and as it faded, the group of young men turned to each other and shouted in unison, "Two!"

There was a moment of breathless waiting. Then they bawled, "Second district!" In a flash the company of indolent and cynical young men had vanished like a snowball disrupted by dynamite.

There was a moment of tense anticipation. Then they shouted, "Second district!" In an instant, the group of lazy and cynical young men disappeared like a snowball hit by an explosion.




V


Jake Rogers was the first man to reach the home of Tuscarora Hose Company Number Six. He had wrenched his key from his pocket as he tore down the street, and he jumped at the spring-lock like a demon. As the doors flew back before his hands he leaped and kicked the wedges from a pair of wheels, loosened a tongue from its clasp, and in the glare of the electric light which the town placed before each of its hose-houses the next comers beheld the spectacle of Jake Rogers bent like hickory in the manfulness of his pulling, and the heavy cart was moving slowly towards the doors. Four men joined him at the time, and as they swung with the cart out into the street, dark figures sped towards them from the ponderous shadows back of the electric lamps. Some set up the inevitable question, "What district?"

Jake Rogers was the first person to arrive at Tuscarora Hose Company Number Six. He pulled his key out of his pocket while racing down the street and jumped at the spring-lock like a man possessed. As the doors swung open at his command, he leaped in and kicked the wedges out of a pair of wheels, released a tongue from its clasp, and in the bright light that the town provided in front of each hose house, the next arrivals saw the sight of Jake Rogers straining like a hickory tree as he pulled, and the heavy cart began to move slowly toward the doors. Four men joined him at that moment, and as they maneuvered the cart into the street, dark figures rushed toward them from the shadows behind the electric lamps. Some immediately asked the expected question, "What district?"

"Second," was replied to them in a compact howl. Tuscarora Hose Company Number Six swept on a perilous wheel into Niagara Avenue, and as the men, attached to the cart by the rope which had been paid out from the windlass under the tongue, pulled madly in their fervor and abandon, the gong under the axle clanged incitingly. And sometimes the same cry was heard, "What district?"

"Second," was yelled back to them in a sharp howl. Tuscarora Hose Company Number Six raced around a dangerous turn onto Niagara Avenue, and as the men, tied to the cart by the rope that had been released from the windlass beneath the front, pulled furiously in their excitement and recklessness, the gong under the axle rang loudly, urging them on. And sometimes the same shout was heard, "What district?"

"Second."

"Second."




What District

What District




On a grade Johnnie Thorpe fell, and exercising a singular muscular ability, rolled out in time from the track of the on-coming wheel, and arose, dishevelled and aggrieved, casting a look of mournful disenchantment upon the black crowd that poured after the machine. The cart seemed to be the apex of a dark wave that was whirling as if it had been a broken dam. Back of the lad were stretches of lawn, and in that direction front-doors were banged by men who hoarsely shouted out into the clamorous avenue, "What district?"

On a slope, Johnnie Thorpe fell and, using an impressive burst of strength, managed to roll out of the path of the oncoming wheel just in time. He got up, messy and annoyed, casting a sorrowful look at the crowd of people that rushed after the machine. The cart looked like the peak of a dark wave swirling as if it were a broken dam. Behind the boy were stretches of lawn, and in that direction, front doors were slammed by men who shouted hoarsely into the noisy street, "What district?"

At one of these houses a woman came to the door bearing a lamp, shielding her face from its rays with her hands. Across the cropped grass the avenue represented to her a kind of black torrent, upon which, nevertheless, fled numerous miraculous figures upon bicycles. She did not know that the towering light at the corner was continuing its nightly whine.

At one of these houses, a woman answered the door holding a lamp, shielding her face from its light with her hands. Across the trimmed grass, the avenue looked like a dark surge to her, but still, many incredible figures sped by on bicycles. She didn’t realize that the bright light at the corner was still buzzing its nightly sound.

Suddenly a little boy somersaulted around the corner of the house as if he had been projected down a flight of stairs by a catapultian boot. He halted himself in front of the house by dint of a rather extraordinary evolution with his legs. "Oh, ma," he gasped, "can I go? Can I, ma?"

Suddenly, a little boy tumbled around the corner of the house as if he had been shot down a flight of stairs by a catapult. He stopped in front of the house with a rather impressive maneuver using his legs. "Oh, Mom," he gasped, "can I go? Can I, Mom?"

She straightened with the coldness of the exterior mother-judgment, although the hand that held the lamp trembled slightly. "No, Willie; you had better come to bed."

She stood up with the chill of outside judgment from her mother, even though the hand holding the lamp shook a little. "No, Willie; you'd better come to bed."

Instantly he began to buck and fume like a mustang. "Oh, ma," he cried, contorting himself—"oh, ma, can't I go? Please, ma, can't I go? Can't I go, ma?"

Instantly he started to kick and rage like a wild horse. "Oh, Mom," he shouted, twisting himself—"oh, Mom, can’t I go? Please, Mom, can’t I go? Can’t I go, Mom?"

"It's half-past nine now, Willie."

"It's 9:30 now, Willie."

He ended by wailing out a compromise: "Well, just down to the corner, ma? Just down to the corner?"

He finished by crying out a compromise: "Well, just to the corner, Mom? Just to the corner?"

From the avenue came the sound of rushing men who wildly shouted. Somebody had grappled the bell-rope in the Methodist church, and now over the town rang this solemn and terrible voice, speaking from the clouds. Moved from its peaceful business, this bell gained a new spirit in the portentous night, and it swung the heart to and fro, up and down, with each peal of it.

From the street came the sound of hurried men shouting frantically. Someone had grabbed the bell-rope in the Methodist church, and now this solemn and ominous voice rang out over the town, like it was speaking from the clouds. Disrupted from its usual peaceful purpose, the bell took on a new energy in the foreboding night, swinging the heart to and fro, up and down, with every toll.

"Just down to the corner, ma?"

"Just down to the corner, mom?"

"Willie, it's half-past nine now."

"Willie, it’s 9:30 now."




They Did Not Care Much for John Shipley

They Did Not Care Much for John Shipley




VI


The outlines of the house of Dr. Trescott had faded quietly into the evening, hiding a shape such as we call Queen Anne against the pall of the blackened sky. The neighborhood was at this time so quiet, and seemed so devoid of obstructions, that Hannigan's dog thought it a good opportunity to prowl in forbidden precincts, and so came and pawed Trescott's lawn, growling, and considering himself a formidable beast. Later, Peter Washington strolled past the house and whistled, but there was no dim light shining from Henry's loft, and presently Peter went his way. The rays from the street, creeping in silvery waves over the grass, caused the row of shrubs along the drive to throw a clear, bold shade.

The shape of Dr. Trescott's house had quietly faded into the evening, blending in with the darkening sky like a Queen Anne style home. The neighborhood was so quiet at this time, feeling completely open and unobstructed, that Hannigan's dog saw it as a perfect chance to explore forbidden areas, so it came and walked on Trescott's lawn, growling, thinking of itself as a fierce beast. Later, Peter Washington walked by the house and whistled, but there was no soft light coming from Henry's loft, and soon Peter continued on his way. The light from the street, spilling in shimmering waves over the grass, made the row of shrubs along the driveway cast a sharp, bold shadow.

A wisp of smoke came from one of the windows at the end of the house and drifted quietly into the branches of a cherry-tree. Its companions followed it in slowly increasing numbers, and finally there was a current controlled by invisible banks which poured into the fruit-laden boughs of the cherry-tree. It was no more to be noted than if a troop of dim and silent gray monkeys had been climbing a grapevine into the clouds.

A thin wisp of smoke drifted from one of the windows at the end of the house and quietly floated into the branches of a cherry tree. More smoke followed in slowly increasing amounts, creating a steady stream that flowed into the fruit-laden branches of the cherry tree. It went unnoticed, much like a group of shadowy, silent gray monkeys climbing a grapevine up into the clouds.

After a moment the window brightened as if the four panes of it had been stained with blood, and a quick ear might have been led to imagine the fire-imps calling and calling, clan joining clan, gathering to the colors. From the street, however, the house maintained its dark quiet, insisting to a passer-by that it was the safe dwelling of people who chose to retire early to tranquil dreams. No one could have heard this low droning of the gathering clans.

After a moment, the window lit up as if the four panes were stained with blood, and a keen listener might have pictured the fire spirits calling and calling, clans joining one another, gathering for their banners. From the street, though, the house kept its dark silence, making it clear to anyone passing by that it was a safe home for those who preferred to drift off early into peaceful dreams. No one could have heard this soft murmuring of the assembling clans.

Suddenly the panes of the red window tinkled and crashed to the ground, and at other windows there suddenly reared other flames, like bloody spectres at the apertures of a haunted house. This outbreak had been well planned, as if by professional revolutionists.

Suddenly, the glass in the red window shattered and fell to the ground, and at other windows, flames sprang up like bloody ghosts at the openings of a haunted house. This outbreak had clearly been well orchestrated, as if by experienced revolutionaries.

A man's voice suddenly shouted: "Fire! Fire! Fire!" Hannigan had flung his pipe frenziedly from him because his lungs demanded room. He tumbled down from his perch, swung over the fence, and ran shouting towards the front-door of the Trescotts'. Then he hammered on the door, using his fists as if they were mallets. Mrs. Trescott instantly came to one of the windows on the second floor. Afterwards she knew she had been about to say, "The doctor is not at home, but if you will leave your name, I will let him know as soon as he comes."

A man's voice suddenly yelled, "Fire! Fire! Fire!" Hannigan had frantically tossed his pipe aside because he needed to breathe. He fell down from his spot, climbed over the fence, and ran shouting toward the Trescotts' front door. Then he banged on the door with his fists like they were hammers. Mrs. Trescott immediately came to one of the second-floor windows. Later, she realized she had been about to say, "The doctor isn't home, but if you leave your name, I'll let him know as soon as he gets back."

Hannigan's bawling was for a minute incoherent, but she understood that it was not about croup.

Hannigan's loud crying was a bit jumbled for a minute, but she realized it had nothing to do with croup.

"What?" she said, raising the window swiftly.

"What?" she said, quickly raising the window.

"Your house is on fire! You're all ablaze! Move quick if—" His cries were resounding, in the street as if it were a cave of echoes. Many feet pattered swiftly on the stones. There was one man who ran with an almost fabulous speed. He wore lavender trousers. A straw hat with a bright silk band was held half crumpled in his hand.

"Your house is on fire! You're all on fire! Move fast if—" His shouts echoed in the street like it was a cave. Many people rushed over the stones. One man ran with almost unbelievable speed. He was wearing lavender pants. A straw hat with a bright silk band was half crumpled in his hand.

As Henry reached the front-door, Hannigan had just broken the lock with a kick. A thick cloud of smoke poured over them, and Henry, ducking his head, rushed into it. From Hannigan's clamor he knew only one thing, but it turned him blue with horror. In the hall a lick of flame had found the cord that supported "Signing the Declaration." The engraving slumped suddenly down at one end, and then dropped to the floor, where it burst with the sound of a bomb. The fire was already roaring like a winter wind among the pines.

As Henry got to the front door, Hannigan had just kicked the lock open. A thick cloud of smoke billowed over them, and Henry, ducking his head, rushed into it. From the chaos caused by Hannigan, he realized one thing, and it filled him with dread. In the hallway, a flicker of flame had caught the cord holding up "Signing the Declaration." The engraving suddenly sagged at one end, then fell to the ground, exploding with the noise of a bomb. The fire was already roaring like a winter wind among the pines.

At the head of the stairs Mrs. Trescott was waving her arms as if they were two reeds.

At the top of the stairs, Mrs. Trescott was waving her arms like they were two reeds.

"Jimmie! Save Jimmie!" she screamed in Henry's face. He plunged past her and disappeared, taking the long-familiar routes among these upper chambers, where he had once held office as a sort of second assistant house-maid.

"Jimmie! Save Jimmie!" she screamed at Henry. He rushed past her and vanished, navigating the well-known paths through these upper rooms, where he had once worked as a kind of second assistant housemaid.

Hannigan had followed him up the stairs, and grappled the arm of the maniacal woman there. His face was black with rage. "You must come down," he bellowed.

Hannigan had followed him up the stairs and grabbed the arm of the crazy woman there. His face was twisted with anger. "You need to come down," he shouted.

She would only scream at him in reply: "Jimmie! Jimmie! Save Jimmie!" But he dragged her forth while she babbled at him.

She just screamed back at him: "Jimmie! Jimmie! Save Jimmie!" But he pulled her along while she kept talking at him.

As they swung out into the open air a man ran across the lawn, and seizing a shutter, pulled it from its hinges and flung it far out upon the grass. Then he frantically attacked the other shutters one by one. It was a kind of temporary insanity.

As they swung out into the open air, a man dashed across the lawn, grabbed a shutter, yanked it off its hinges, and threw it far onto the grass. Then he desperately assaulted the other shutters one by one. It was a kind of temporary madness.

"Here, you," howled Hannigan, "hold Mrs. Trescott—And stop—"

"Here, you," yelled Hannigan, "hold Mrs. Trescott—And stop—"

The news had been telegraphed by a twist of the wrist of a neighbor who had gone to the fire-box at the corner, and the time when Hannigan and his charge struggled out of the house was the time when the whistle roared its hoarse night call, smiting the crowd in the park, causing the leader of the band, who was about to order the first triumphal clang of a military march, to let his hand drop slowly to his knees.

The news had been sent out by a neighbor who had gone to the fire alarm at the corner, and the moment Hannigan and his charge rushed out of the house was the same moment the whistle blared its loud night call, hitting the crowd in the park. This made the band leader, who was about to cue the first triumphant sound of a military march, let his hand drop slowly to his knees.




VII


Henry pawed awkwardly through the smoke in the upper halls. He had attempted to guide himself by the walls, but they were too hot. The paper was crimpling, and he expected at any moment to have a flame burst from under his hands.

Henry clumsily pushed his way through the smoke in the upper halls. He had tried to feel his way along the walls, but they were too hot. The paper was crumpling, and he expected a flame to burst out from under his hands at any moment.

"Jimmie!"

"Jimmie!"

He did not call very loud, as if in fear that the humming flames below would overhear him.

He didn't call out very loudly, as if he was afraid the humming flames below would hear him.

"Jimmie! Oh, Jimmie!"

"Jimmie! Hey, Jimmie!"

Stumbling and panting, he speedily reached the entrance to Jimmie's room and flung open the door. The little chamber had no smoke in it at all. It was faintly illuminated by a beautiful rosy light reflected circuitously from the flames that were consuming the house. The boy had apparently just been aroused by the noise. He sat in his bed, his lips apart, his eyes wide, while upon his little white-robed figure played caressingly the light from the fire. As the door flew open he had before him this apparition of his pal, a terror-stricken negro, all tousled and with wool scorching, who leaped upon him and bore him up in a blanket as if the whole affair were a case of kidnapping by a dreadful robber chief. Without waiting to go through the usual short but complete process of wrinkling up his face, Jimmie let out a gorgeous bawl, which resembled the expression of a calf's deepest terror. As Johnson, bearing him, reeled into the smoke of the hall, he flung his arms about his neck and buried his face in the blanket. He called twice in muffled tones: "Mam-ma! Mam-ma!" When Johnson came to the top of the stairs with his burden, he took a quick step backward. Through the smoke that rolled to him he could see that the lower hall was all ablaze. He cried out then in a howl that resembled Jimmie's former achievement. His legs gained a frightful faculty of bending sideways. Swinging about precariously on these reedy legs, he made his way back slowly, back along the upper hall. From the way of him then, he had given up almost all idea of escaping from the burning house, and with it the desire. He was submitting, submitting because of his fathers, bending his mind in a most perfect slavery to this conflagration.

Stumbling and panting, he quickly reached the entrance to Jimmie's room and threw open the door. The small room was completely free of smoke. It was softly lit by a beautiful rosy light reflecting indirectly from the flames that were consuming the house. The boy seemed to have just woken up from the noise. He sat in his bed, mouth slightly open, eyes wide, while the light from the fire gently illuminated his little figure wrapped in white. As the door flew open, he was met with the sight of his friend, a terrified Black man, disheveled and with singed hair, who jumped onto him and wrapped him in a blanket as if trying to kidnap him. Without bothering to go through the usual process of pouting, Jimmie let out a loud wail that sounded like a calf in deep fear. As Johnson carried him, he stumbled into the smoke-filled hallway, wrapping his arms around Johnson's neck and hiding his face in the blanket. He called out twice in muffled tones, "Mom! Mom!" When Johnson reached the top of the stairs with him, he took a quick step back. Through the rolling smoke, he could see that the lower hallway was fully engulfed in flames. He then cried out in a howl that matched Jimmie's earlier one. His legs bent awkwardly to the side. Struggling to balance on those shaky legs, he slowly made his way back down the upper hallway. By this point, it seemed he had given up nearly all hope of escaping the burning house, along with the desire to do so. He was surrendering, yielding because of his fathers, bending his mind in complete submission to this fire.

He now clutched Jimmie as unconsciously as when, running toward the house, he had clutched the hat with the bright silk band.

He now held Jimmie just as mindlessly as when, running toward the house, he had grabbed the hat with the shiny silk band.

Suddenly he remembered a little private staircase which led from a bedroom to an apartment which the doctor had fitted up as a laboratory and work-house, where he used some of his leisure, and also hours when he might have been sleeping, in devoting himself to experiments which came in the way of his study and interest.

Suddenly, he remembered a small private staircase that led from a bedroom to an apartment that the doctor had set up as a lab and workspace. He spent some of his free time, and even hours when he could have been sleeping, working on experiments related to his studies and interests.

When Johnson recalled this stairway the submission to the blaze departed instantly. He had been perfectly familiar with it, but his confusion had destroyed the memory of it.

When Johnson thought about this stairway, his fear of the fire disappeared immediately. He had known it well, but his confusion had erased his memory of it.

In his sudden momentary apathy there had been little that resembled fear, but now, as a way of safety came to him, the old frantic terror caught him. He was no longer creature to the flames, and he was afraid of the battle with them. It was a singular and swift set of alternations in which he feared twice without submission, and submitted once without fear.

In his brief moment of indifference, there was hardly any trace of fear, but now, as a means of escape appeared to him, the old, frantic terror took over. He was no longer just a victim of the flames, and he found himself afraid of fighting against them. It was a unique and quick series of shifts where he felt fear twice without yielding, and yielded once without feeling fear.

"Jimmie!" he wailed, as he staggered on his way. He wished this little inanimate body at his breast to participate in his tremblings. But the child had lain limp and still during these headlong charges and countercharges, and no sign came from him.

"Jimmie!" he cried out, stumbling along. He wanted this little lifeless body against his chest to share in his shivers. But the child had remained limp and motionless during these frantic rushes back and forth, and there was no response from him.

Johnson passed through two rooms and came to the head of the stairs. As he opened the door great billows of smoke poured out, but gripping Jimmie closer, he plunged down through them. All manner of odors assailed him during this flight. They seemed to be alive with envy, hatred, and malice. At the entrance to the laboratory he confronted a strange spectacle. The room was like a garden in the region where might be burning flowers. Flames of violet, crimson, green, blue, orange, and purple were blooming everywhere. There was one blaze that was precisely the hue of a delicate coral. In another place was a mass that lay merely in phosphorescent inaction like a pile of emeralds. But all these marvels were to be seen dimly through clouds of heaving, turning, deadly smoke.

Johnson passed through two rooms and reached the top of the stairs. As he opened the door, huge clouds of smoke rushed out, but gripping Jimmie tighter, he pushed through them. A mix of smells hit him during this descent. They felt charged with envy, hatred, and malice. At the entrance to the lab, he faced a bizarre sight. The room resembled a garden in a place where flowers might be burning. Flames of violet, crimson, green, blue, orange, and purple were bursting out everywhere. One blaze matched the color of delicate coral. In another spot, a mass simply glowed like a pile of emeralds. But all these wonders were only dimly visible through swirling, toxic smoke.

Johnson halted for a moment on the threshold. He cried out again in the negro wail that had in it the sadness of the swamps. Then he rushed across the room. An orange-colored flame leaped like a panther at the lavender trousers. This animal bit deeply into Johnson. There was an explosion at one side, and suddenly before him there reared a delicate, trembling sapphire shape like a fairy lady. With a quiet smile she blocked his path and doomed him and Jimmie. Johnson shrieked, and then ducked in the manner of his race in fights. He aimed to pass under the left guard of the sapphire lady. But she was swifter than eagles, and her talons caught in him as he plunged past her. Bowing his head as if his neck had been struck, Johnson lurched forward, twisting this way and that way. He fell on his back. The still form in the blanket flung from his arms, rolled to the edge of the floor and beneath the window.

Johnson paused for a moment at the doorway. He called out again in the mournful cry reminiscent of the swamps. Then he sprinted across the room. An orange flame leaped like a panther at the lavender pants. This entity bit deeply into Johnson. There was a blast on one side, and suddenly before him appeared a delicate, trembling sapphire figure like a fairy. With a gentle smile, she blocked his way, sealing the fate of both him and Jimmie. Johnson screamed, then ducked like his people do in fights. He aimed to slip under the left guard of the sapphire lady. But she was faster than eagles, and her claws dug into him as he rushed past her. Bowing his head as if struck, Johnson lurched forward, twisting this way and that. He fell onto his back. The still figure in the blanket slipped from his arms, rolled to the edge of the floor, and beneath the window.

Johnson had fallen with his head at the base of an old-fashioned desk. There was a row of jars upon the top of this desk. For the most part, they were silent amid this rioting, but there was one which seemed to hold a scintillant and writhing serpent.

Johnson had collapsed with his head at the bottom of an old-fashioned desk. There was a line of jars on top of this desk. For the most part, they were quiet amidst the chaos, but one jar seemed to contain a shimmering and writhing serpent.

Suddenly the glass splintered, and a ruby-red snakelike thing poured its thick length out upon the top of the old desk. It coiled and hesitated, and then began to swim a languorous way down the mahogany slant. At the angle it waved its sizzling molten head to and fro over the closed eyes of the man beneath it. Then, in a moment, with a mystic impulse, it moved again, and the red snake flowed directly down into Johnson's upturned face.

Suddenly, the glass shattered, and a thick, ruby-red snake-like thing spilled out onto the old desk. It coiled and paused, then began to slide languidly down the slanted mahogany surface. At the edge, it swayed its sizzling, molten head back and forth over the closed eyes of the man beneath it. Then, in a moment, as if guided by some mysterious force, it moved again, flowing directly into Johnson's upturned face.

Afterwards the trail of this creature seemed to reek, and amid flames and low explosions drops like red-hot jewels pattered softly down it at leisurely intervals.

Afterward, the trail of this creature seemed to stink, and among flames and low explosions, drops like red-hot jewels fell softly down it at relaxed intervals.




In the Laboratory

In the Laboratory





VIII


Suddenly all roads led to Dr. Trescott's. The whole town flowed towards one point. Chippeway Hose Company Number One toiled desperately up Bridge Street Hill even as the Tuscaroras came in an impetuous sweep down Niagara Avenue. Meanwhile the machine of the hook-and-ladder experts from across the creek was spinning on its way. The chief of the fire department had been playing poker in the rear room of Whiteley's cigar-store, but at the first breath of the alarm he sprang through the door like a man escaping with the kitty.

Suddenly, everyone was headed to Dr. Trescott's. The whole town was moving toward one place. Chippeway Hose Company Number One was struggling up Bridge Street Hill while the Tuscaroras rushed down Niagara Avenue. At the same time, the hook-and-ladder team from across the creek was speeding along. The fire chief had been playing poker in the back room of Whiteley's cigar store, but the moment he heard the alarm, he burst through the door like someone running off with the winnings.

In Whilomville, on these occasions, there was always a number of people who instantly turned their attention to the bells in the churches and school-houses. The bells not only emphasized the alarm, but it was the habit to send these sounds rolling across the sky in a stirring brazen uproar until the flames were practically vanquished. There was also a kind of rivalry as to which bell should be made to produce the greatest din. Even the Valley Church, four miles away among the farms, had heard the voices of its brethren, and immediately added a quaint little yelp.

In Whilomville, during these times, there were always a lot of people who quickly focused on the bells in the churches and schools. The bells not only highlighted the alarm but also created a loud, stirring noise that echoed across the sky until the flames were almost out. There was also a sort of competition to see which bell could make the loudest sound. Even the Valley Church, four miles away among the farms, joined in with a quirky little chime.

Dr. Trescott had been driving homeward, slowly smoking a cigar, and feeling glad that this last case was now in complete obedience to him, like a wild animal that he had subdued, when he heard the long whistle, and chirped to his horse under the unlicensed but perfectly distinct impression that a fire had broken out in Oakhurst, a new and rather high-flying suburb of the town which was at least two miles from his own home. But in the second blast and in the ensuing silence he read the designation of his own district. He was then only a few blocks from his house. He took out the whip and laid it lightly on the mare. Surprised and frightened at this extraordinary action, she leaped forward, and as the reins straightened like steel bands, the doctor leaned backward a trifle. When the mare whirled him up to the closed gate he was wondering whose house could be afire. The man who had rung the signal-box yelled something at him, but he already knew. He left the mare to her will.

Dr. Trescott had been driving home, slowly smoking a cigar and feeling pleased that his last case was now completely under control, like a wild animal he had tamed, when he heard the long whistle and urged his horse forward with a strong feeling that a fire had broken out in Oakhurst, a new and upscale suburb at least two miles from his home. But with the second blast and the silence that followed, he realized it was signaling his own district. He was just a few blocks from his house. He pulled out the whip and gently tapped it on the mare. Surprised and startled by this sudden command, she leaped forward, and as the reins tightened like steel bands, the doctor leaned back slightly. As the mare brought him to the closed gate, he wondered whose house could be on fire. The man who had activated the signal yelled something at him, but he already knew. He let the mare decide her pace.

In front of his door was a maniacal woman in a wrapper. "Ned!" she screamed at sight of him. "Jimmie! Save Jimmie!"

In front of his door was a frantic woman in a wrap. "Ned!" she yelled when she saw him. "Jimmie! Save Jimmie!"

Trescott had grown hard and chill. "Where?" he said. "Where?"

Trescott had become tough and cold. "Where?" he asked. "Where?"

Mrs. Trescott's voice began to bubble. "Up—up—up—" She pointed at the second-story windows.

Mrs. Trescott's voice started to rise in excitement. "Up—up—up—" She pointed at the second-floor windows.

Hannigan was already shouting: "Don't go in that way! You can't go in that way!"

Hannigan was already yelling, "Don't go in that way! You can't go in that way!"

Trescott ran around the corner of the house and disappeared from them. He knew from the view he had taken of the main hall that it would be impossible to ascend from there. His hopes were fastened now to the stairway which led from the laboratory. The door which opened from this room out upon the lawn was fastened with a bolt and lock, but he kicked close to the lock and then close to the bolt. The door with a loud crash flew back. The doctor recoiled from the roll of smoke, and then bending low, he stepped into the garden of burning flowers. On the floor his stinging eyes could make out a form in a smouldering blanket near the window. Then, as he carried his son towards the door, he saw that the whole lawn seemed now alive with men and boys, the leaders in the great charge that the whole town was making. They seized him and his burden, and overpowered him in wet blankets and water.

Trescott ran around the corner of the house and vanished from their sight. From what he could see of the main hall, he knew it would be impossible to go up from there. His hopes were now pinned on the staircase that led from the laboratory. The door that opened from this room onto the lawn was secured with a bolt and lock, but he kicked near the lock and then near the bolt. The door flew open with a loud crash. The doctor recoiled from the cloud of smoke, then bent low and stepped into the garden of burning flowers. On the ground, his stinging eyes could make out a figure wrapped in a smoldering blanket near the window. As he carried his son toward the door, he noticed that the entire lawn seemed to come alive with men and boys, the leaders in the massive effort the whole town was making. They grabbed him and his burden, overpowering him with wet blankets and water.

But Hannigan was howling: "Johnson is in there yet! Henry Johnson is in there yet! He went in after the kid! Johnson is in there yet!"

But Hannigan was screaming, "Johnson is still in there! Henry Johnson is still in there! He went in after the kid! Johnson is still in there!"

These cries penetrated to the sleepy senses of Trescott, and he struggled with his captors, swearing, unknown to him and to them, all the deep blasphemies of his medical-student days. He rose to his feet and went again towards the door of the laboratory. They endeavored to restrain him, although they were much affrighted at him.

These cries broke through the sleepy haze of Trescott, and he fought against his captors, cursing under his breath, unaware that he was invoking all the harsh swears from his days as a medical student. He got back on his feet and moved again toward the lab door. They tried to hold him back, even though they were quite scared of him.

But a young man who was a brakeman on the railway, and lived in one of the rear streets near the Trescotts, had gone into the laboratory and brought forth a thing which he laid on the grass.

But a young man who worked as a brakeman on the railway and lived on one of the back streets near the Trescotts had gone into the lab and brought out something that he placed on the grass.




IX


There were hoarse commands from in front of the house. "Turn on your water, Five!" "Let 'er go, One!" The gathering crowd swayed this way and that way. The flames, towering high, cast a wild red light on their faces. There came the clangor of a gong from along some adjacent street. The crowd exclaimed at it. "Here comes Number Three!" "That's Three a-comin'!" A panting and irregular mob dashed into view, dragging a hose-cart. A cry of exultation arose from the little boys. "Here's Three!" The lads welcomed Never-Die Hose Company Number Three as if it was composed of a chariot dragged by a band of gods. The perspiring citizens flung themselves into the fray. The boys danced in impish joy at the displays of prowess. They acclaimed the approach of Number Two. They welcomed Number Four with cheers. They were so deeply moved by this whole affair that they bitterly guyed the late appearance of the hook and ladder company, whose heavy apparatus had almost stalled them on the Bridge Street hill. The lads hated and feared a fire, of course. They did not particularly want to have anybody's house burn, but still it was fine to see the gathering of the companies, and amid a great noise to watch their heroes perform all manner of prodigies.

There were hoarse shouts from in front of the house. "Turn on your water, Five!" "Let it go, One!" The crowd swayed back and forth. The flames, reaching up high, cast a wild red glow on their faces. Then, the loud sound of a gong echoed from a nearby street. The crowd reacted. "Here comes Number Three!" "That's Three coming!" A breathless and disorganized group rushed into view, dragging a hose cart. Cheers erupted from the little boys. "Here’s Three!" The boys welcomed Never-Die Hose Company Number Three as if it were a chariot pulled by a band of gods. The sweaty citizens jumped into action. The boys danced with mischievous joy at the displays of skill. They cheered for the arrival of Number Two. They welcomed Number Four with applause. They were so caught up in the excitement that they playfully mocked the late arrival of the hook and ladder company, whose heavy equipment had almost stalled on the Bridge Street hill. The boys, of course, hated and feared a fire. They didn’t really want anyone’s house to burn down, but it was still thrilling to see the companies come together and watch their heroes perform all kinds of amazing feats amid the noise.

They were divided into parties over the worth of different companies, and supported their creeds with no small violence. For instance, in that part of the little city where Number Four had its home it would be most daring for a boy to contend the superiority of any other company. Likewise, in another quarter, where a strange boy was asked which fire company was the best in Whilomville, he was expected to answer "Number One." Feuds, which the boys forgot and remembered according to chance or the importance of some recent event, existed all through the town.

They were split into groups over the value of different fire companies, passionately defending their beliefs. For example, in the area of the little city where Number Four was based, it would take a lot of guts for a kid to argue that any other company was better. Similarly, in another part, if a newcomer was asked which fire company was the best in Whilomville, they were expected to say "Number One." Rivalries, which the kids would conveniently remember or forget based on recent events, were present throughout the town.

They did not care much for John Shipley, the chief of the department. It was true that he went to a fire with the speed of a falling angel, but when there he invariably lapsed into a certain still mood, which was almost a preoccupation, moving leisurely around the burning structure and surveying it, putting meanwhile at a cigar. This quiet man, who even when life was in danger seldom raised his voice, was not much to their fancy. Now old Sykes Huntington, when he was chief, used to bellow continually like a bull and gesticulate in a sort of delirium. He was much finer as a spectacle than this Shipley, who viewed a fire with the same steadiness that he viewed a raise in a large jack-pot. The greater number of the boys could never understand why the members of these companies persisted in re-electing Shipley, although they often pretended to understand it, because "My father says" was a very formidable phrase in argument, and the fathers seemed almost unanimous in advocating Shipley.

They didn't think much of John Shipley, the department head. It was true that he rushed to a fire like a falling angel, but once there, he always seemed to slip into a calm mood, almost like he was preoccupied, moving slowly around the burning building and assessing it while casually smoking a cigar. This quiet guy, who rarely raised his voice even when lives were at stake, didn’t sit well with them. In contrast, old Sykes Huntington, when he was chief, used to roar like a bull and waved his arms around like he was losing it. He was much more entertaining to watch than Shipley, who approached a fire with the same calmness he had when considering a big jackpot. Most of the guys could never figure out why the members of these companies kept re-electing Shipley, even though they often pretended to get it, because "My father says" was a powerful argument, and their dads seemed almost universally in favor of Shipley.

At this time there was considerable discussion as to which company had gotten the first stream of water on the fire. Most of the boys claimed that Number Five owned that distinction, but there was a determined minority who contended for Number One. Boys who were the blood adherents of other companies were obliged to choose between the two on this occasion, and the talk waxed warm.

At this time, there was a lot of debate about which company was the first to get water on the fire. Most of the guys said that Number Five had that honor, but there was a stubborn group who argued for Number One. Guys who were loyal to other companies had to pick a side between the two this time, and the conversation got heated.

But a great rumor went among the crowds. It was told with hushed voices. Afterwards a reverent silence fell even upon the boys. Jimmie Trescott and Henry Johnson had been burned to death, and Dr. Trescott himself had been most savagely hurt. The crowd did not even feel the police pushing at them. They raised their eyes, shining now with awe, towards the high flames.

But a big rumor spread among the crowds, whispered in low voices. After that, a respectful silence settled even over the boys. Jimmie Trescott and Henry Johnson had been burned to death, and Dr. Trescott himself had been severely injured. The crowd didn’t even notice the police pushing through them. They lifted their eyes, now shining with awe, toward the tall flames.

The man who had information was at his best. In low tones he described the whole affair. "That was the kid's room—in the corner there. He had measles or somethin', and this coon—Johnson—was a-settin' up with 'im, and Johnson got sleepy or somethin' and upset the lamp, and the doctor he was down in his office, and he came running up, and they all got burned together till they dragged 'em out."

The guy with the information was really on his game. In a quiet voice, he explained everything. "That was the kid's room—right there in the corner. He had measles or something, and this guy—Johnson—was keeping him company. Johnson got tired or something and knocked over the lamp, and the doctor was down in his office when he heard the commotion, so he rushed up. They all got burned together until they managed to pull them out."

Another man, always preserved for the deliverance of the final judgment, was saying: "Oh, they'll die sure. Burned to flinders. No chance. Hull lot of 'em. Anybody can see." The crowd concentrated its gaze still more closely upon these flags of fire which waved joyfully against the black sky. The bells of the town were clashing unceasingly.

Another man, always set aside for the final judgment, was saying: "Oh, they’re definitely going to die. Burned to ashes. No doubt about it. A whole bunch of them. Anyone can see." The crowd focused their attention even more on these flames that danced happily against the dark sky. The town's bells rang out continuously.

A little procession moved across the lawn and towards the street. There were three cots, borne by twelve of the firemen. The police moved sternly, but it needed no effort of theirs to open a lane for this slow cortege. The men who bore the cots were well known to the crowd, but in this solemn parade during the ringing of the bells and the shouting, and with the red glare upon the sky, they seemed utterly foreign, and Whilomville paid them a deep respect. Each man in this stretcher party had gained a reflected majesty. They were footmen to death, and the crowd made subtle obeisance to this august dignity derived from three prospective graves. One woman turned away with a shriek at sight of the covered body on the first stretcher, and people faced her suddenly in silent and mournful indignation. Otherwise there was barely a sound as these twelve important men with measured tread carried their burdens through the throng.

A small procession moved across the lawn and towards the street. There were three cots, carried by twelve firefighters. The police moved firmly, but it took no effort on their part to clear a path for this slow march. The men carrying the cots were well known to the crowd, but in this solemn parade during the ringing of the bells and the shouting, and with the red glow in the sky, they seemed completely out of place, and Whilomville showed them deep respect. Each man in this stretcher party held a kind of reflected dignity. They were bearers of death, and the crowd subtly acknowledged this serious honor linked to three impending graves. One woman turned away with a scream at the sight of the covered body on the first stretcher, and people turned to her suddenly with silent, mournful anger. Other than that, there was hardly a sound as these twelve significant men moved steadily through the crowd, carrying their burdens.

The little boys no longer discussed the merits of the different fire companies. For the greater part they had been routed. Only the more courageous viewed closely the three figures veiled in yellow blankets.

The little boys no longer talked about the advantages of the different fire companies. For the most part, they had been defeated. Only the braver ones took a close look at the three figures wrapped in yellow blankets.




X


Old Judge Denning Hagenthorpe, who lived nearly opposite the Trescotts, had thrown his door wide open to receive the afflicted family. When it was publicly learned that the doctor and his son and the negro were still alive, it required a specially detailed policeman to prevent people from scaling the front porch and interviewing these sorely wounded. One old lady appeared with a miraculous poultice, and she quoted most damning Scripture to the officer when he said that she could not pass him. Throughout the night some lads old enough to be given privileges or to compel them from their mothers remained vigilantly upon the kerb in anticipation of a death or some such event. The reporter of the Morning Tribune rode thither on his bicycle every hour until three o'clock.

Old Judge Denning Hagenthorpe, who lived almost directly across from the Trescotts, had opened his door wide to welcome the grieving family. When it became widely known that the doctor, his son, and the African American man were still alive, it took a specially assigned police officer to keep people from crowding onto the front porch to visit the severely injured. One elderly woman showed up with a miraculous poultice, quoting heavily from Scripture when the officer told her she couldn't go past him. Throughout the night, some boys old enough to have privileges, or to be able to take them from their mothers, stayed alert on the curb, waiting for news of a death or some similar event. The reporter from the Morning Tribune rode over on his bike every hour until three o'clock.

Six of the ten doctors in Whilomville attended at Judge Hagenthorpe's house.

Six out of the ten doctors in Whilomville were at Judge Hagenthorpe's house.

Almost at once they were able to know that Trescott's burns were not vitally important. The child would possibly be scarred badly, but his life was undoubtedly safe. As for the negro Henry Johnson, he could not live. His body was frightfully seared, but more than that, he now had no face. His face had simply been burned away.

Almost immediately, they realized that Trescott's burns weren't life-threatening. The child might end up with serious scars, but his life was definitely secure. As for Henry Johnson, the man couldn’t survive. His body was horrifyingly burned, and more than that, he no longer had a face. His face had just been completely burned off.

Trescott was always asking news of the two other patients. In the morning he seemed fresh and strong, so they told him that Johnson was doomed. They then saw him stir on the bed, and sprang quickly to see if the bandages needed readjusting. In the sudden glance he threw from one to another he impressed them as being both leonine and impracticable.

Trescott was always asking for updates on the other two patients. In the morning, he appeared fresh and strong, so they told him that Johnson was doomed. They then saw him move on the bed and quickly rushed to check if the bandages needed adjusting. In the brief glance he cast from one to another, he struck them as both lion-like and impractical.

The morning paper announced the death of Henry Johnson. It contained a long interview with Edward J. Hannigan, in which the latter described in full the performance of Johnson at the fire. There was also an editorial built from all the best words in the vocabulary of the staff. The town halted in its accustomed road of thought, and turned a reverent attention to the memory of this hostler. In the breasts of many people was the regret that they had not known enough to give him a hand and a lift when he was alive, and they judged themselves stupid and ungenerous for this failure.

The morning paper reported the death of Henry Johnson. It included a lengthy interview with Edward J. Hannigan, who detailed Johnson's actions during the fire. There was also an editorial crafted with the finest words from the staff’s vocabulary. The town paused its usual thoughts and paid respectful attention to the memory of this stable hand. Many people regretted not having done more to help him while he was alive, feeling foolish and unkind for their inaction.

The name of Henry Johnson became suddenly the title of a saint to the little boys. The one who thought of it first could, by quoting it in an argument, at once overthrow his antagonist, whether it applied to the subject or whether it did not.

The name Henry Johnson suddenly became a title of respect among the little boys. The one who thought of it first could, by bringing it up in an argument, instantly defeat his opponent, regardless of whether it was relevant to the topic or not.

"Nigger, nigger, never die.
Black face and shiny eye."
"Nigger, nigger, never die.
Black face and shiny eye."

Boys who had called this odious couplet in the rear of Johnson's march buried the fact at the bottom of their hearts.

Boys who had shouted this awful phrase during Johnson's march buried the truth deep in their hearts.

Later in the day Miss Bella Farragut, of No. 7 Watermelon Alley, announced that she had been engaged to marry Mr. Henry Johnson.

Later in the day, Miss Bella Farragut, from No. 7 Watermelon Alley, announced that she was engaged to marry Mr. Henry Johnson.




XI


The old judge had a cane with an ivory head. He could never think at his best until he was leaning slightly on this stick and smoothing the white top with slow movements of his hands. It was also to him a kind of narcotic. If by any chance he mislaid it, he grew at once very irritable, and was likely to speak sharply to his sister, whose mental incapacity he had patiently endured for thirty years in the old mansion on Ontario Street. She was not at all aware of her brother's opinion of her endowments, and so it might be said that the judge had successfully dissembled for more than a quarter of a century, only risking the truth at the times when his cane was lost.

The old judge had a cane with an ivory handle. He could never think clearly until he was leaning slightly on it and gently stroking the white top with slow movements of his hands. For him, it was almost like a drug. If he happened to misplace it, he immediately became very irritable and was likely to snap at his sister, whose mental shortcomings he had patiently tolerated for thirty years in the old house on Ontario Street. She was completely unaware of her brother's opinion of her abilities, so it could be said that the judge had successfully hidden his true feelings for more than a quarter of a century, only revealing the truth when his cane was lost.

On a particular day the judge sat in his armchair on the porch. The sunshine sprinkled through the lilac-bushes and poured great coins on the boards. The sparrows disputed in the trees that lined the pavements. The judge mused deeply, while his hands gently caressed the ivory head of his cane.

On a sunny day, the judge sat in his armchair on the porch. Sunlight filtered through the lilac bushes, casting bright patches on the wooden floor. Sparrows squabbled in the trees that lined the sidewalks. The judge thought deeply, while his hands softly stroked the ivory handle of his cane.

Finally he arose and entered the house, his brow still furrowed in a thoughtful frown. His stick thumped solemnly in regular beats. On the second floor he entered a room where Dr. Trescott was working about the bedside of Henry Johnson. The bandages on the negro's head allowed only one thing to appear, an eye, which unwinkingly stared at the judge. The later spoke to Trescott on the condition of the patient. Afterward he evidently had something further to say, but he seemed to be kept from it by the scrutiny of the unwinking eye, at which he furtively glanced from time to time.

Finally, he got up and walked into the house, his brow still furrowed in a deep frown. His cane thudded solemnly in steady beats. On the second floor, he entered a room where Dr. Trescott was attending to the bedside of Henry Johnson. The bandages on the man's head revealed only one thing—a single eye that stared unblinkingly at the judge. The judge spoke to Trescott about the patient's condition. After that, it was clear he wanted to say more, but he seemed held back by the intense gaze of the unblinking eye, which he glanced at furtively from time to time.

When Jimmie Trescott was sufficiently recovered, his mother had taken him to pay a visit to his grandparents in Connecticut. The doctor had remained to take care of his patients, but as a matter of truth he spent most of his time at Judge Hagenthorpe's house, where lay Henry Johnson. Here he slept and ate almost every meal in the long nights and days of his vigil.

When Jimmie Trescott was well enough, his mom took him to visit his grandparents in Connecticut. The doctor stayed behind to take care of his patients, but honestly, he spent most of his time at Judge Hagenthorpe's house, where Henry Johnson was. There, he slept and ate nearly every meal during the long nights and days of his watch.

At dinner, and away from the magic of the unwinking eye, the judge said, suddenly, "Trescott, do you think it is—" As Trescott paused expectantly, the judge fingered his knife. He said, thoughtfully, "No one wants to advance such ideas, but somehow I think that that poor fellow ought to die."

At dinner, away from the magic of the unblinking eye, the judge suddenly said, "Trescott, do you think it is—" As Trescott paused expectantly, the judge fiddled with his knife. He said, thoughtfully, "No one wants to put those ideas forward, but somehow I think that poor guy should die."

There was in Trescott's face at once a look of recognition, as if in this tangent of the judge he saw an old problem. He merely sighed and answered, "Who knows?" The words were spoken in a deep tone that gave them an elusive kind of significance.

There was a look of recognition on Trescott's face, as if he saw an old issue reflected in the judge's words. He just sighed and replied, "Who knows?" His tone was deep, adding a mysterious weight to his words.

The judge retreated to the cold manner of the bench. "Perhaps we may not talk with propriety of this kind of action, but I am induced to say that you are performing a questionable charity in preserving this negro's life. As near as I can understand, he will hereafter be a monster, a perfect monster, and probably with an affected brain. No man can observe you as I have observed you and not know that it was a matter of conscience with you, but I am afraid, my friend, that it is one of the blunders of virtue." The judge had delivered his views with his habitual oratory. The last three words he spoke with a particular emphasis, as if the phrase was his discovery.

The judge stepped back into his usual serious demeanor. "We might not discuss this type of action appropriately, but I feel compelled to say that you are doing a questionable service by saving this man's life. From what I can gather, he will likely become a monster, a true monster, and possibly with a damaged mind. No one can observe you as I have without realizing that this is a matter of conscience for you, but I fear, my friend, that this is one of virtue's mistakes." The judge expressed his thoughts with his typical rhetoric. He emphasized the last three words as if he had just made an important discovery.

The doctor made a weary gesture. "He saved my boy's life."

The doctor sighed tiredly. "He saved my son's life."

"Yes," said the judge, swiftly—"yes, I know!"

"Yeah," said the judge quickly—"yeah, I get it!"

"And what am I to do?" said Trescott, his eyes suddenly lighting like an outburst from smouldering peat. "What am I to do? He gave himself for—for Jimmie. What am I to do for him?"

"And what am I supposed to do?" said Trescott, his eyes suddenly lighting up like a spark from smoldering peat. "What am I supposed to do? He sacrificed himself for—for Jimmie. What am I supposed to do for him?"

The judge abased himself completely before these words. He lowered his eyes for a moment. He picked at his cucumbers.

The judge completely humbled himself in response to these words. He lowered his gaze for a moment. He fidgeted with his cucumbers.

Presently he braced himself straightly in his chair. "He will be your creation, you understand. He is purely your creation. Nature has very evidently given him up. He is dead. You are restoring him to life. You are making him, and he will be a monster, and with no mind.

Presently, he sat up straight in his chair. "He will be your creation, you understand. He is entirely your creation. Nature has clearly abandoned him. He is dead. You are bringing him back to life. You are making him, and he will be a monster, and he won’t have a mind."

"He will be what you like, judge," cried Trescott, in sudden, polite fury. "He will be anything, but, by God! he saved my boy."

"He'll be whatever you want, judge," Trescott exclaimed, suddenly furious but trying to stay polite. "He'll be anything, but, damn it! he saved my son."

The judge interrupted in a voice trembling with emotion: "Trescott! Trescott! Don't I know?"

The judge interrupted with a voice shaky with emotion: "Trescott! Trescott! Don’t I know?"

Trescott had subsided to a sullen mood. "Yes, you know," he answered, acidly; "but you don't know all about your own boy being saved from death." This was a perfectly childish allusion to the judge's bachelorhood. Trescott knew that the remark was infantile, but he seemed to take desperate delight in it.

Trescott had fallen into a gloomy mood. "Yeah, you know," he replied, sarcastically; "but you don’t know the whole story about your own son being saved from death." This was a totally childish jab at the judge's single status. Trescott was aware that the comment was immature, but he seemed to take a twisted pleasure in it.

But it passed the judge completely. It was not his spot.

But it totally skipped the judge. It wasn't his place.

"I am puzzled," said he, in profound thought. "I don't know what to say."

"I’m confused," he said, deep in thought. "I don’t know what to say."

Trescott had become repentant. "Don't think I don't appreciate what you say, judge. But—"

Trescott felt sorry for what he had done. "Don't think I don't appreciate what you're saying, judge. But—"

"Of course!" responded the judge, quickly. "Of course."

"Absolutely!" the judge replied quickly. "Definitely."

"It—" began Trescott.

"It—" started Trescott.

"Of course," said the judge.

"Sure," said the judge.

In silence they resumed their dinner.

In silence, they continued their dinner.

"Well," said the judge, ultimately, "it is hard for a man to know what to do."

"Well," said the judge finally, "it's tough for a person to know what to do."

"It is," said the doctor, fervidly.

"It is," said the doctor, passionately.

There was another silence. It was broken by the judge:

There was another silence. The judge broke it:

"Look here, Trescott; I don't want you to think—"

"Listen, Trescott; I don't want you to think—"

"No, certainly not," answered the doctor, earnestly.

"No, definitely not," replied the doctor, sincerely.

"Well, I don't want you to think I would say anything to—It was only that I thought that I might be able to suggest to you that—perhaps—the affair was a little dubious."

"Well, I don't want you to think I would say anything to—It was just that I thought I might be able to suggest to you that—maybe—the situation was a bit questionable."

With an appearance of suddenly disclosing his real mental perturbation, the doctor said: "Well, what would you do? Would you kill him?" he asked, abruptly and sternly.

With a sudden look that revealed his true mental turmoil, the doctor asked, "So, what would you do? Would you kill him?" He asked this abruptly and with a serious tone.

"Trescott, you fool," said the old man, gently.

"Trescott, you idiot," said the old man, gently.

"Oh, well, I know, judge, but then—" He turned red, and spoke with new violence: "Say, he saved my boy—do you see? He saved my boy."

"Oh, well, I get it, judge, but then—" He blushed and spoke with a new intensity: "Look, he saved my boy—do you understand? He saved my boy."

"You bet he did," cried the judge, with enthusiasm. "You bet he did." And they remained for a time gazing at each other, their faces illuminated with memories of a certain deed.

"You bet he did," the judge exclaimed, excitedly. "You bet he did." They stood there for a moment, looking at each other, their faces lit up with memories of a particular deed.

After another silence, the judge said, "It is hard for a man to know what to do."

After another pause, the judge said, "It's tough for someone to know what to do."




XII


Late one evening Trescott, returning from a professional call, paused his buggy at the Hagenthorpe gate. He tied the mare to the old tin-covered post, and entered the house. Ultimately he appeared with a companion—a man who walked slowly and carefully, as if he were learning. He was wrapped to the heels in an old-fashioned ulster. They entered the buggy and drove away.

Late one evening, Trescott, coming back from a work appointment, stopped his buggy at the Hagenthorpe gate. He tied the mare to the old tin-covered post and went into the house. Eventually, he came out with a companion—a man who walked slowly and carefully, as if he were still figuring things out. He was dressed in an old-fashioned coat that reached his heels. They got into the buggy and drove away.

After a silence only broken by the swift and musical humming of the wheels on the smooth road, Trescott spoke. "Henry," he said, "I've got you a home here with old Alek Williams. You will have everything you want to eat and a good place to sleep, and I hope you will get along there all right. I will pay all your expenses, and come to see you as often as I can. If you don't get along, I want you to let me know as soon as possible, and then we will do what we can to make it better."

After a silence that was only interrupted by the quick, melodic humming of the wheels on the smooth road, Trescott spoke. "Henry," he said, "I've found you a home with old Alek Williams. You'll have all the food you want and a comfortable place to sleep, and I hope you settle in well. I'll cover all your expenses and visit you as often as I can. If things aren't going well, please let me know as soon as you can, and we'll try to make it better."

The dark figure at the doctor's side answered with a cheerful laugh. "These buggy wheels don' look like I washed 'em yesterday, docteh," he said.

The shadowy figure next to the doctor responded with a cheerful laugh. "These buggy wheels don't look like I washed them yesterday, doc," he said.

Trescott hesitated for a moment, and then went on insistently, "I am taking you to Alek Williams, Henry, and I—"

Trescott paused for a moment, then continued firmly, "I'm taking you to Alek Williams, Henry, and I—"

The figure chuckled again. "No, 'deed! No, seh! Alek Williams don' know a hoss! 'Deed he don't. He don' know a hoss from a pig." The laugh that followed was like the rattle of pebbles.

The figure laughed again. "No, indeed! No way! Alek Williams doesn’t know a horse! Seriously, he doesn’t. He can’t tell a horse from a pig." The laughter that followed sounded like a bunch of pebbles rattling together.

Trescott turned and looked sternly and coldly at the dim form in the gloom from the buggy-top. "Henry," he said, "I didn't say anything about horses. I was saying—"

Trescott turned and looked seriously and coldly at the shadowy figure in the darkness from the buggy top. "Henry," he said, "I didn't mention anything about horses. I was saying—"

"Hoss? Hoss?" said the quavering voice from these near shadows. "Hoss? 'Deed I don' know all erbout a boss! 'Deed I don't." There was a satirical chuckle.

"Hoss? Hoss?" said the trembling voice from the nearby shadows. "Hoss? I really don't know anything about a boss! I really don't." There was a mocking laugh.

At the end of three miles the mare slackened and the doctor leaned forward, peering, while holding tight reins. The wheels of the buggy bumped often over out-cropping bowlders. A window shone forth, a simple square of topaz on a great black hill-side. Four dogs charged the buggy with ferocity, and when it did not promptly retreat, they circled courageously around the flanks, baying. A door opened near the window in the hill-side, and a man came and stood on a beach of yellow light.

At the end of three miles, the mare slowed down, and the doctor leaned forward, squinting while gripping the reins tightly. The buggy's wheels bumped frequently over protruding boulders. A window glowed, a simple square of topaz against the dark hill. Four dogs rushed at the buggy with aggression, and when it didn’t back off right away, they bravely circled around, barking. A door opened near the window on the hill, and a man stepped out, standing in a pool of warm yellow light.

"Yah! yah! You Roveh! You Susie! Come yah! Come yah this minit!"

"Hey! Hey! You Roveh! You Susie! Come here! Come here right now!"

Trescott called across the dark sea of grass, "Hello, Alek!"

Trescott called across the dark sea of grass, "Hey, Alek!"

"Hello!"

"Hi!"

"Come down here and show me where to drive."

"Come down here and show me where to go."

The man plunged from the beach into the surf, and Trescott could then only trace his course by the fervid and polite ejaculations of a host who was somewhere approaching. Presently Williams took the mare by the head, and uttering cries of welcome and scolding the swarming dogs, led the equipage towards the lights. When they halted at the door and Trescott was climbing out, Williams cried, "Will she stand, docteh?"

The man jumped from the beach into the waves, and Trescott could only follow his path by the excited and polite shouts of a host who was getting closer. Soon, Williams took the mare by the head and, while yelling greetings and scolding the barking dogs, guided the carriage toward the lights. When they stopped at the door and Trescott was getting out, Williams called out, "Will she stand, doctor?"

"She'll stand all right, but you better hold her for a minute. Now, Henry." The doctor turned and held both arms to the dark figure. It crawled to him painfully like a man going down a ladder. Williams took the mare away to be tied to a little tree, and when he returned he found them awaiting him in the gloom beyond the rays from the door.

"She'll be fine standing, but you'd better hold her for a minute. Now, Henry." The doctor turned and stretched out both arms to the dark figure. It crawled toward him painfully, like a man going down a ladder. Williams took the mare away to tie her to a small tree, and when he came back, he found them waiting for him in the shadows beyond the light from the door.

He burst out then like a siphon pressed by a nervous thumb. "Hennery! Hennery, ma ol' frien'. Well, if I ain' glade. If I ain' glade!"

He suddenly erupted like a soda bottle that’s been shaken too hard. "Hennery! Hennery, my old friend. Well, if I’m not glad. If I’m not glad!"

Trescott had taken the silent shape by the arm and led it forward into the full revelation of the light. "Well, now, Alek, you can take Henry and put him to bed, and in the morning I will—"

Trescott had taken the silent figure by the arm and guided it into the full light. "Alright, Alek, you can take Henry and get him to bed, and in the morning I will—"

Near the end of this sentence old Williams had come front to front with Johnson. He gasped for a second, and then yelled the yell of a man stabbed in the heart.

Near the end of this sentence, old Williams came face to face with Johnson. He gasped for a second, then screamed like a man who had been stabbed in the heart.

For a fraction of a moment Trescott seemed to be looking for epithets. Then he roared: "You old black chump! You old black—Shut up! Shut up! Do you hear?"

For a brief moment, Trescott looked like he was searching for insults. Then he shouted, "You old black fool! You old black—Shut up! Shut up! Do you hear me?"

Williams obeyed instantly in the matter of his screams, but he continued in a lowered voice: "Ma Lode amassy! Who'd ever think? Ma Lode amassy!"

Williams obeyed immediately regarding his screams, but he kept his voice down: "Ma Lode amassy! Who would have thought? Ma Lode amassy!"

Trescott spoke again in the manner of a commander of a battalion. "Alek!"

Trescott spoke again like a battalion commander. "Alek!"

The old negro again surrendered, but to himself he repeated in a whisper, "Ma Lode!" He was aghast and trembling.

The old man surrendered again, but he whispered to himself, "Ma Lode!" He was shocked and shaking.

As these three points of widening shadows approached the golden doorway a hale old negress appeared there, bowing. "Good-evenin', docteh! Good-evenin'! Come in! come in!" She had evidently just retired from a tempestuous struggle to place the room in order, but she was now bowing rapidly. She made the effort of a person swimming.

As these three points of widening shadows approached the golden doorway, a healthy old Black woman appeared there, bowing. "Good evening, doctor! Good evening! Come in! Come in!" She had clearly just finished a chaotic struggle to tidy up the room, but now she was bowing quickly. She put in the effort of someone swimming.

"Don't trouble yourself, Mary," said Trescott, entering. "I've brought Henry for you to take care of, and all you've got to do is to carry out what I tell you." Learning that he was not followed, he faced the door, and said, "Come in, Henry."

"Don't worry about it, Mary," Trescott said as he walked in. "I've brought Henry for you to look after, and all you need to do is follow my instructions." Realizing he wasn't being followed, he turned to the door and said, "Come in, Henry."

Johnson entered. "Whee!" shrieked Mrs. Williams. She almost achieved a back somersault. Six young members of the tribe of Williams made a simultaneous plunge for a position behind the stove, and formed a wailing heap.

Johnson walked in. "Whee!" yelled Mrs. Williams. She nearly did a backflip. Six kids from the Williams family all dove at once to hide behind the stove and ended up in a crying pile.




XIII


"You know very well that you and your family lived usually on less than three dollars a week, and now that Dr. Trescott pays you five dollars a week for Johnson's board, you live like millionaires. You haven't done a stroke of work since Johnson began to board with you—everybody knows that—and so what are you kicking about?"

"You know very well that you and your family usually lived on less than three dollars a week, and now that Dr. Trescott pays you five dollars a week for Johnson's board, you live like millionaires. You haven't done any work since Johnson started boarding with you—everyone knows that—so what are you complaining about?"

The judge sat in his chair on the porch, fondling his cane, and gazing down at old Williams, who stood under the lilac-bushes. "Yes, I know, jedge," said the negro, wagging his head in a puzzled manner. "Tain't like as if I didn't 'preciate what the docteh done, but—but—well, yeh see, jedge," he added, gaining a new impetus, "it's—it's hard wuk. This ol' man nev' did wuk so hard. Lode, no."

The judge sat in his chair on the porch, fiddling with his cane and looking down at old Williams, who stood under the lilac bushes. "Yeah, I get it, judge," said the man, shaking his head in confusion. "It's not like I don't appreciate what the doctor did, but—but—well, you see, judge," he added, picking up steam, "it's—it's tough work. This old man never worked this hard. No way."

"Don't talk such nonsense, Alek," spoke the judge, sharply. "You have never really worked in your life—anyhow, enough to support a family of sparrows, and now when you are in a more prosperous condition than ever before, you come around talking like an old fool."

"Stop talking nonsense, Alek," the judge said sharply. "You've never really worked a day in your life—certainly not enough to support a family of sparrows, and now that you're in a better position than ever, you come here talking like an old fool."

The negro began to scratch his head. "Yeh see, jedge," he said at last, "my ol' 'ooman she cain't 'ceive no lady callahs, nohow."

The man began to scratch his head. "You see, judge," he said finally, "my old woman can't receive any lady callers, no how."

"Hang lady callers'" said the judge, irascibly. "If you have flour in the barrel and meat in the pot, your wife can get along without receiving lady callers, can't she?"

"Hang lady callers," said the judge, irritably. "If you have flour in the barrel and meat in the pot, your wife can manage just fine without having lady callers, can't she?"

"But they won't come ainyhow, jedge," replied Williams, with an air of still deeper stupefaction. "Noner ma wife's frien's ner noner ma frien's 'll come near ma res'dence."

"But they won't come anyway, judge," replied Williams, looking even more confused. "Neither my wife's friends nor any of my friends will come near my place."

"Well, let them stay home if they are such silly people."

"Well, let them stay home if they're such foolish people."

The old negro seemed to be seeking a way to elude this argument, but evidently finding none, he was about to shuffle meekly off. He halted, however. "Jedge," said he, "ma ol' 'ooman's near driv' abstracted."

The old Black man seemed to be looking for a way to avoid this argument, but clearly finding none, he was about to shuffle away quietly. He stopped, however. "Judge," he said, "my old woman’s about to drive me crazy."

"Your old woman is an idiot," responded the judge.

"Your wife is an idiot," replied the judge.

Williams came very close and peered solemnly through a branch of lilac. "Judge," he whispered, "the chillens."

Williams leaned in closely and looked seriously through a lilac branch. "Judge," he whispered, "the kids."

"What about them?"

"What about those?"

Dropping his voice to funereal depths, Williams said, "They—they cain't eat."

Dropping his voice to a somber tone, Williams said, "They—they can't eat."

"Can't eat!" scoffed the judge, loudly. "Can't eat! You must think I am as big an old fool as you are. Can't eat—the little rascals! What's to prevent them from eating?"

"Can't eat!" the judge scoffed loudly. "Can't eat! You must think I'm as big a fool as you are. Can't eat—the little rascals! What's stopping them from eating?"

In answer, Williams said, with mournful emphasis, "Hennery." Moved with a kind of satisfaction at his tragic use of the name, he remained staring at the judge for a sign of its effect.

In response, Williams said, with a heavy tone, "Hennery." Feeling a sense of satisfaction at the dramatic way he used the name, he continued to stare at the judge for any indication of its impact.

The judge made a gesture of irritation. "Come, now, you old scoundrel, don't beat around the bush any more. What are you up to? What do you want? Speak out like a man, and don't give me any more of this tiresome rigamarole."

The judge showed his annoyance. "Come on, you old rascal, stop dodging the issue. What are you planning? What do you want? Just say it straight like a man, and enough with this annoying nonsense."

"I ain't er-beatin' round 'bout nuffin, jedge," replied Williams, indignantly. "No, seh; I say whatter got to say right out. 'Deed I do."

"I’m not beating around the bush, judge," replied Williams, indignantly. "No, sir; I say what I have to say straight out. I really do."

"Well, say it, then."

"Go ahead, say it."

"Jedge," began the negro, taking off his hat and switching his knee with it, "Lode knows I'd do jes 'bout as much fer five dollehs er week as ainy cul'd man, but—but this yere business is awful, jedge. I raikon 'ain't been no sleep in—in my house sence docteh done fetch 'im."

"Judge," the Black man started, taking off his hat and tapping his knee with it, "Lord knows I'd do just about as much for five dollars a week as any colored man, but—but this situation is terrible, judge. I reckon there's been no sleep in—in my house since the doctor brought him."

"Well, what do you propose to do about it?"

"Well, what do you plan to do about it?"

Williams lifted his eyes from the ground and gazed off through the trees. "Raikon I got good appetite, an' sleep jes like er dog, but he—he's done broke me all up. 'Tain't no good, nohow. I wake up in the night; I hear 'im, mebbe, er-whimperin' an' er-whimperin', an' I sneak an' I sneak until I try th' do' to see if he locked in. An' he keep me er-puzzlin' an' er-quakin' all night long. Don't know how'll do in th' winter. Can't let 'im out where th' chillen is. He'll done freeze where he is now." Williams spoke these sentences as if he were talking to himself. After a silence of deep reflection he continued: "Folks go round sayin' he ain't Hennery Johnson at all. They say he's er devil!"

Williams lifted his eyes from the ground and looked through the trees. "Raikon, I have a good appetite and sleep just like a dog, but he—he's completely broken me. It's not good, anyway. I wake up in the night; I hear him maybe whimpering and whimpering, and I sneak around until I try the door to see if he's locked in. And he keeps me puzzled and shaking all night long. I don’t know how I'll handle it in the winter. I can't let him out where the kids are. He'll freeze to death where he is now." Williams said these words as if he were talking to himself. After a moment of deep thought, he continued: "People go around saying he isn’t Hennery Johnson at all. They say he's a devil!"

"What?" cried the judge.

"What?" exclaimed the judge.

"Yesseh," repeated Williams, in tones of injury, as if his veracity had been challenged. "Yesseh. I'm er-tellin' it to yeh straight, jedge. Plenty cul'd people folks up my way say it is a devil."

"Yes, sir," Williams repeated, sounding hurt, as if his honesty had been questioned. "Yes, sir. I'm telling you straight, Judge. Plenty of cultured people around my way say it's a devil."

"Well, you don't think so yourself, do you?"

"Well, you don't really think that, do you?"

"No. 'Tain't no devil. It's Hennery Johnson."

"No. It's not the devil. It's Hennery Johnson."

"Well, then, what is the matter with you? You don't care what a lot of foolish people say. Go on 'tending to your business, and pay no attention to such idle nonsense."

"Well, what's wrong with you? You shouldn't worry about what a bunch of foolish people say. Just focus on your own business and ignore that silly nonsense."

"'Tis nonsense, jedge; but he looks like er devil."

"'It’s nonsense, judge; but he looks like a devil."

"What do you care what he looks like?" demanded the judge.

"What does it matter what he looks like?" the judge asked.

"Ma rent is two dollehs and er half er month," said Williams, slowly.

"Ma rent is two dollars and a half a month," said Williams, slowly.

"It might just as well be ten thousand dollars a month," responded the judge. "You never pay it, anyhow."

"It might as well be ten thousand dollars a month," the judge replied. "You never pay it anyway."

"Then, anoth' thing," continued Williams, in his reflective tone. "If he was all right in his haid I could stan' it; but, jedge, he's crazier 'n er loon. Then when he looks like er devil, an' done skears all ma frien's away, an' ma chillens cain't eat, an' ma ole 'ooman jes raisin' Cain all the time, an' ma rent two dollehs an' er half er month, an' him not right in his haid, it seems like five dollehs er week—"

"Then, another thing," continued Williams, in his thoughtful tone. "If he was all right in his head, I could handle it; but, honestly, he’s crazier than a loon. Then when he looks like a devil, and scares all my friends away, and my kids can’t eat, and my old woman is just causing trouble all the time, and my rent is two dollars and a half a month, and he’s not right in his head, it feels like five dollars a week—"

The judge's stick came down sharply and suddenly upon the floor of the porch. "There," he said, "I thought that was what you were driving at."

The judge's gavel hit the floor of the porch sharply and abruptly. "There," he said, "I figured that was what you were getting at."

Williams began swinging his head from side to side in the strange racial mannerism. "Now hol' on a minnet, jedge," he said, defensively. "'Tain't like as if I didn't 'preciate what the docteh done. 'Tain't that. Docteh Trescott is er kind man, an' 'tain't like as if I didn't 'preciate what he done; but—but—"

Williams started moving his head from side to side in a peculiar way. "Now hold on a minute, judge," he said, defensively. "It's not that I don't appreciate what the doctor did. It's not that. Dr. Trescott is a kind man, and it's not like I don't appreciate what he did; but—but—"

"But what? You are getting painful, Alek. Now tell me this: did you ever have five dollars a week regularly before in your life?"

"But what? You're being difficult, Alek. Now tell me this: have you ever had five dollars a week regularly in your life?"

Williams at once drew himself up with great dignity, but in the pause after that question he drooped gradually to another attitude. In the end he answered, heroically: "No, jedge, I 'ain't. An' 'tain't like as if I was er-sayin' five dollehs wasn't er lot er money for a man like me. But, jedge, what er man oughter git fer this kinder wuk is er salary. Yesseh, jedge," he repeated, with a great impressive gesture; "fer this kinder wuk er man oughter git er Salary." He laid a terrible emphasis upon the final word.

Williams straightened up with great dignity, but after a moment following that question, he gradually shifted to a different stance. Finally, he replied, heroically: "No, judge, I'm not. And it’s not like I’m saying five dollars isn’t a lot of money for someone like me. But, judge, what a man should get for this kind of work is a salary. Yes, judge," he emphasized again with a significant gesture; "for this kind of work, a man should get a salary." He placed a heavy emphasis on the last word.

The judge laughed. "I know Dr. Trescott's mind concerning this affair, Alek; and if you are dissatisfied with your boarder, he is quite ready to move him to some other place; so, if you care to leave word with me that you are tired of the arrangement and wish it changed, he will come and take Johnson away."

The judge chuckled. "I know how Dr. Trescott feels about this situation, Alek; and if you're unhappy with your boarder, he's more than willing to relocate him somewhere else. So, if you want, just let me know that you're fed up with the arrangement and want it changed, and he'll come and take Johnson away."

Williams scratched his head again in deep perplexity. "Five dollehs is er big price fer bo'd, but 'tain't no big price fer the bo'd of er crazy man," he said, finally.

Williams scratched his head again, feeling really confused. "Five dollars is a big price for a board, but it's not a big price for the board of a crazy man," he said at last.

"What do you think you ought to get?" asked the judge.

"What do you think you should get?" asked the judge.

"Well," answered Alek, in the manner of one deep in a balancing of the scales, "he looks like er devil, an' done skears e'rybody, an' ma chillens cain't eat, an' I cain't sleep, an' he ain't right in his haid, an'—"

"Well," Alek replied, sounding like someone weighing their options, "he looks like a devil, and scares everyone, and my kids can't eat, and I can't sleep, and he's not right in the head, and—"

"You told me all those things."

"You told me all of that."

After scratching his wool, and beating his knee with his hat, and gazing off through the trees and down at the ground, Williams said, as he kicked nervously at the gravel, "Well, jedge, I think it is wuth—" He stuttered.

After scratching his wool and tapping his knee with his hat while staring off through the trees and down at the ground, Williams said, as he nervously kicked at the gravel, "Well, judge, I think it is worth—" He stuttered.

"Worth what?"

"What's it worth?"

"Six dollehs," answered Williams, in a desperate outburst.

"Six dollars," Williams replied in a desperate outburst.

The judge lay back in his great arm-chair and went through all the motions of a man laughing heartily, but he made no sound save a slight cough. Williams had been watching him with apprehension.

The judge reclined in his big armchair and acted like he was laughing hard, but the only sound he made was a small cough. Williams had been watching him nervously.

"Well," said the judge, "do you call six dollars a salary?"

"Well," said the judge, "do you really think six dollars is a salary?"

"No, seh," promptly responded Williams. "'Tain't a salary. No, 'deed! 'Tain't a salary." He looked with some anger upon the man who questioned his intelligence in this way.

"No, sir," Williams replied quickly. "It’s not a salary. No way! It’s not a salary." He looked at the man with some anger for questioning his intelligence like that.

"Well, supposing your children can't eat?"

"Well, what if your kids can't eat?"

"I—"

"I—"

"And supposing he looks like a devil? And supposing all those things continue? Would you be satisfied with six dollars a week?"

"And what if he looks like a devil? And what if all those things keep happening? Would you be okay with six dollars a week?"

Recollections seemed to throng in Williams's mind at these interrogations, and he answered dubiously. "Of co'se a man who ain't right in his haid, an' looks like er devil—But six dollehs—" After these two attempts at a sentence Williams suddenly appeared as an orator, with a great shiny palm waving in the air. "I tell yeh, jedge, six dollehs is six dollehs, but if I git six dollehs for bo'ding Hennery Johnson, I uhns it! I uhns it!"

Recollections crowded Williams's mind during these questions, and he responded uncertainly. "Of course a guy who isn't right in the head, and looks like a devil—But six dollars—" After these two tries at a sentence, Williams suddenly transformed into a speaker, waving his shiny palm in the air. "I tell you, judge, six dollars is six dollars, but if I get six dollars for boarding Henry Johnson, I own it! I own it!"

"I don't doubt that you earn six dollars for every week's work you do," said the judge.

"I have no doubt that you make six dollars for every week's work you put in," said the judge.

"Well, if I bo'd Hennery Johnson fer six dollehs er week, I uhns it! I uhns it!" cried Williams, wildly.

"Well, if I paid Hennery Johnson six dollars a week, I own it! I own it!" cried Williams, frantically.




'If I Get Six Dollehs for Bo'ding Hennery Johnson, I Uhns It'

'If I Get Six Dollehs for Bo'ding Hennery Johnson, I Uhns It'





XIV

Reifsnyder's assistant had gone to his supper, and the owner of the shop was trying to placate four men who wished to be shaved at once. Reifsnyder was very garrulous—a fact which made him rather remarkable among barbers, who, as a class, are austerely speechless, having been taught silence by the hammering reiteration of a tradition. It is the customers who talk in the ordinary event.

Reifsnyder's assistant had gone to dinner, and the shop owner was trying to calm down four men who all wanted to be shaved at the same time. Reifsnyder was very talkative—a trait that made him stand out among barbers, who generally are quite silent, having learned to keep quiet from the constant pressure of tradition. Typically, it's the customers who do the talking.

As Reifsnyder waved his razor down the cheek of a man in the chair, he turned often to cool the impatience of the others with pleasant talk, which they did not particularly heed.

As Reifsnyder glided his razor down the cheek of the man in the chair, he frequently turned to ease the impatience of the others with friendly conversation, which they didn’t really pay attention to.

"Oh, he should have let him die," said Bainbridge, a railway engineer, finally replying to one of the barber's orations. "Shut up, Reif, and go on with your business!"

"Oh, he should have just let him die," said Bainbridge, a railway engineer, finally responding to one of the barber's rants. "Shut up, Reif, and get back to your work!"

Instead, Reifsnyder paused shaving entirely, and turned to front the speaker. "Let him die?" he demanded. "How vas that? How can you let a man die?"

Instead, Reifsnyder stopped shaving completely and turned to face the speaker. "Let him die?" he asked. "How is that possible? How can you let a man die?"

"By letting him die, you chump," said the engineer. The others laughed a little, and Reifsnyder turned at once to his work, sullenly, as a man overwhelmed by the derision of numbers.

"By letting him die, you idiot," said the engineer. The others laughed a bit, and Reifsnyder immediately turned back to his work, sulking, like someone crushed by the mockery of a crowd.

"How vas that?" he grumbled later. "How can you let a man die when he vas done so much for you?"

"How was that?" he grumbled later. "How can you let a man die when he's done so much for you?"

"'When he vas done so much for you?'" repeated Bainbridge. "You better shave some people. How vas that? Maybe this ain't a barber shop?"

"'When he has done so much for you?'" repeated Bainbridge. "You better shave some people. How's that? Maybe this isn't a barber shop?"

A man hitherto silent now said, "If I had been the doctor, I would have done the same thing."

A man who had been silent until now said, "If I were the doctor, I would have done the same thing."

"Of course," said Reifsnyder. "Any man vould do it. Any man that vas not like you, you—old—flint-hearted—fish." He had sought the final words with painful care, and he delivered the collection triumphantly at Bainbridge. The engineer laughed.

"Of course," Reifsnyder said. "Any man would do it. Any man who wasn't like you, you—old—cold-hearted—fish." He had chosen those final words with great effort, and he delivered them triumphantly at Bainbridge. The engineer laughed.

The man in the chair now lifted himself higher, while Reifsnyder began an elaborate ceremony of anointing and combing his hair. Now free to join comfortably in the talk, the man said: "They say he is the most terrible thing in the world. Young Johnnie Bernard—that drives the grocery wagon—saw him up at Alek Williams's shanty, and he says he couldn't eat anything for two days."

The man in the chair lifted himself up higher, while Reifsnyder began a detailed ceremony of anointing and combing his hair. Now free to comfortably join the conversation, the man said: "They say he's the most awful thing in the world. Young Johnnie Bernard—the one who drives the grocery wagon—saw him up at Alek Williams's shack, and he says he couldn't eat anything for two days."

"Chee!" said Reifsnyder.

"Chee!" said Reifsnyder.

"Well, what makes him so terrible?" asked another.

"Well, what makes him so awful?" asked another.

"Because he hasn't got any face," replied the barber and the engineer in duct.

"Because he doesn't have a face," replied the barber and the engineer in unison.

"Hasn't got any face!" repeated the man. "How can he do without any face?"

"Doesn't have a face!" the man repeated. "How can he manage without a face?"

"He has no face in the front of his head.
In the place where his face ought to grow."
"He has no face on the front of his head.
In the spot where his face should be."

Bainbridge sang these lines pathetically as he arose and hung his hat on a hook. The man in the chair was about to abdicate in his favor. "Get a gait on you now," he said to Reifsnyder. "I go out at 7.31."

Bainbridge sang these lines sadly as he stood up and hung his hat on a hook. The man in the chair was about to step aside for him. "Hurry up now," he said to Reifsnyder. "I leave at 7:31."

As the barber foamed the lather on the cheeks of the engineer he seemed to be thinking heavily. Then suddenly he burst out. "How would you like to be with no face?" he cried to the assemblage.

As the barber applied the shaving foam to the engineer's cheeks, he appeared deep in thought. Then, suddenly, he exclaimed, "How would you feel if you had no face?" he shouted to the crowd.

"Oh, if I had to have a face like yours—" answered one customer.

"Oh, if I had to have a face like yours—" replied one customer.

Bainbridge's voice came from a sea of lather. "You're kicking because if losing faces became popular, you'd have to go out of business."

Bainbridge's voice emerged from a thick foam. "You're freaking out because if losing faces became trendy, you'd be out of a job."

"I don't think it will become so much popular," said Reifsnyder.

"I don't think it will become that popular," said Reifsnyder.

"Not if it's got to be taken off in the way his was taken off," said another man. "I'd rather keep mine, if you don't mind."

"Not if it has to be taken off the way his was," said another man. "I'd prefer to keep mine, if that's okay with you."

"I guess so!" cried the barber. "Just think!"

"I guess so!" yelled the barber. "Can you believe it?"

The shaving of Bainbridge had arrived at a time of comparative liberty for him. "I wonder what the doctor says to himself?" he observed. "He may be sorry he made him live."

The shaving of Bainbridge had come at a time when he felt relatively free. "I wonder what the doctor thinks to himself?" he remarked. "He might regret making him live."

"It was the only thing he could do," replied a man. The others seemed to agree with him.

"It was the only thing he could do," replied a man. The others seemed to agree with him.

"Supposing you were in his place," said one, "and Johnson had saved your kid. What would you do?"

"Let’s say you were in his position," said one person, "and Johnson had saved your child. What would you do?"

"Certainly!"

"Of course!"

"Of course! You would do anything on earth for him. You'd take all the trouble in the world for him. And spend your last dollar on him. Well, then?"

"Of course! You’d do anything for him. You’d go through any trouble for him. And spend your last dollar on him. So, what now?"

"I wonder how it feels to be without any face?" said Reifsnyder, musingly.

"I wonder what it's like to not have a face?" said Reifsnyder, thoughtfully.

The man who had previously spoken, feeling that he had expressed himself well, repeated the whole thing. "You would do anything on earth for him. You'd take all the trouble in the world for him. And spend your last dollar on him. Well, then?"

The man who had just spoken, feeling confident he had communicated clearly, repeated everything. "You would do anything for him. You'd go through any trouble for him. And spend your last dollar on him. So, what's the deal?"

"No, but look," said Reifsnyder; "supposing you don't got a face!"

"No, but look," Reifsnyder said. "What if you don't have a face?"




XV


As soon as Williams was hidden from the view of the old judge he began to gesture and talk to himself. An elation had evidently penetrated to his vitals, and caused him to dilate as if he had been filled with gas. He snapped his fingers in the air, and whistled fragments of triumphal music. At times, in his progress towards his shanty, he indulged in a shuffling movement that was really a dance. It was to be learned from the intermediate monologue that he had emerged from his trials laurelled and proud. He was the unconquerable Alexander Williams. Nothing could exceed the bold self-reliance of his manner. His kingly stride, his heroic song, the derisive flourish of his hands—all betokened a man who had successfully defied the world.

As soon as Williams was out of sight of the old judge, he started gesturing and talking to himself. A burst of happiness had clearly taken over him, making him feel inflated like he was full of gas. He snapped his fingers in the air and whistled bits of triumphant music. At times, as he made his way to his shack, he broke into a shuffling movement that was basically a dance. From his rambling thoughts, it became clear that he had come through his challenges feeling victorious and proud. He was the unbeatable Alexander Williams. Nothing could match the confident swagger he had. His royal stride, his heroic song, and the playful wave of his hands all showed a man who had successfully stood up to the world.

On his way he saw Zeke Paterson coming to town. They hailed each other at a distance of fifty yards.

On his way, he saw Zeke Paterson coming to town. They called out to each other from fifty yards away.

"How do, Broth' Paterson?"

"How's it going, Brother Paterson?"

"How do, Broth' Williams?"

"How's it going, Brother Williams?"

They were both deacons.

They were both church deacons.

"Is you' folks well, Broth' Paterson?"

"Are you all doing well, Brother Paterson?"

"Middlin', middlin'. How's you' folks, Broth' Williams?"

"Middling, middling. How are you folks doing, Brother Williams?"

Neither of them had slowed his pace in the smallest degree. They had simply begun this talk when a considerable space separated them, continued it as they passed, and added polite questions as they drifted steadily apart. Williams's mind seemed to be a balloon. He had been so inflated that he had not noticed that Paterson had definitely shied into the dry ditch as they came to the point of ordinary contact.

Neither of them had slowed down at all. They had just started this conversation when there was quite a distance between them, kept it going as they walked by each other, and added polite questions as they gradually drifted apart. Williams's mind felt like a balloon. He had been so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t realize Paterson had completely stepped away into the dry ditch as they reached the point of usual interaction.

Afterwards, as he went a lonely way, he burst out again in song and pantomimic celebration of his estate. His feet moved in prancing steps.

Afterwards, as he walked alone, he suddenly started singing again and celebrating his situation with gestures. His feet moved in lively steps.

When he came in sight of his cabin, the fields were bathed in a blue dusk, and the light in the window was pale. Cavorting and gesticulating, he gazed joyfully for some moments upon this light. Then suddenly another idea seemed to attack his mind, and he stopped, with an air of being suddenly dampened. In the end he approached his home as if it were the fortress of an enemy.

When he saw his cabin, the fields were covered in a blue twilight, and the light in the window was faint. Laughing and waving his arms, he happily stared at this light for a moment. Then, out of nowhere, another thought hit him, and he paused, looking suddenly deflated. In the end, he walked towards his home as if it were the stronghold of an enemy.

Some dogs disputed his advance for a loud moment, and then discovering their lord, slunk away embarrassed. His reproaches were addressed to them in muffled tones.

Some dogs barked at him for a moment, and then, realizing who he was, they slinked away, embarrassed. He muttered his complaints to them in low tones.

Arriving at the door, he pushed it open with the timidity of a new thief. He thrust his head cautiously sideways, and his eyes met the eyes of his wife, who sat by the table, the lamp-light defining a half of her face. '"Sh!" he said, uselessly. His glance travelled swiftly to the inner door which shielded the one bed-chamber. The pickaninnies, strewn upon the floor of the living-room, were softly snoring. After a hearty meal they had promptly dispersed themselves about the place and gone to sleep. "'Sh!" said Williams again to his motionless and silent wife. He had allowed only his head to appear. His wife, with one hand upon the edge of the table and the other at her knee, was regarding him with wide eyes and parted lips as if he were a spectre. She looked to be one who was living in terror, and even the familiar face at the door had thrilled her because it had come suddenly.

Arriving at the door, he pushed it open with the nervousness of a first-time thief. He cautiously leaned his head sideways, and his eyes met those of his wife, who sat at the table, the lamp light highlighting half of her face. “Shh!” he said, but it was pointless. His gaze quickly shifted to the inner door that separated them from the bedroom. The kids, scattered across the living room floor, were softly snoring. After a big meal, they had promptly spread out and fallen asleep. “Shh!” Williams said again to his still and silent wife. He only let his head appear. His wife, with one hand on the edge of the table and the other on her knee, was looking at him with wide eyes and parted lips as if he were a ghost. She seemed like someone living in fear, and even the familiar face at the door startled her because it had appeared so suddenly.

Williams broke the tense silence. "Is he all right?" he whispered, waving his eyes towards the inner door. Following his glance timorously, his wife nodded, and in a low tone answered:

Williams broke the tense silence. "Is he okay?" he whispered, gesturing toward the inner door. Following his glance nervously, his wife nodded and quietly replied:

"I raikon he's done gone t' sleep."

"I think he's fallen asleep."

Williams then slunk noiselessly across his threshold.

Williams then quietly slipped across his threshold.

He lifted a chair, and with infinite care placed it so that it faced the dreaded inner door. His wife moved slightly, so as to also squarely face it. A silence came upon them in which they seemed to be waiting for a calamity, pealing and deadly.

He picked up a chair and carefully positioned it so it faced the feared inner door. His wife shifted a bit to also face it directly. A silence settled over them as if they were anticipating a disaster, echoing and deadly.

Williams finally coughed behind his hand. His wife started, and looked upon him in alarm. "Pears like he done gwine keep quiet ternight," he breathed. They continually pointed their speech and their looks at the inner door, paying it the homage due to a corpse or a phantom. Another long stillness followed this sentence. Their eyes shone white and wide. A wagon rattled down the distant road. From their chairs they looked at the window, and the effect of the light in the cabin was a presentation of an intensely black and solemn night. The old woman adopted the attitude used always in church at funerals. At times she seemed to be upon the point of breaking out in prayer.

Williams finally coughed into his hand. His wife jumped and looked at him in shock. "Looks like he's going to stay quiet tonight," he whispered. They consistently directed their speech and their glances at the inner door, giving it the respect typically reserved for a corpse or a ghost. Another long silence followed his words. Their eyes were wide and glimmering. A wagon clattered down the far-off road. From their chairs, they stared at the window, and the effect of the light in the cabin created a stark, serious darkness. The old woman took on the posture usually seen in church during funerals. At times, it seemed like she was about to break out in prayer.

"He mighty quiet ter-night," whispered Williams. "Was he good ter-day?" For answer his wife raised her eyes to the ceiling in the supplication of Job. Williams moved restlessly. Finally he tiptoed to the door. He knelt slowly and without a sound, and placed his ear near the key-hole. Hearing a noise behind him, he turned quickly. His wife was staring at him aghast. She stood in front of the stove, and her arms were spread out in the natural movement to protect all her sleeping ducklings.

"He’s really quiet tonight," whispered Williams. "Was he good today?" In response, his wife rolled her eyes up to the ceiling like she was praying. Williams fidgeted. Eventually, he tiptoed to the door. He knelt down slowly and silently, then put his ear close to the keyhole. Hearing a noise behind him, he turned quickly. His wife was staring at him in shock. She stood in front of the stove with her arms spread out instinctively, ready to protect all her sleeping ducklings.

But Williams arose without having touched the door. "I raikon he er-sleep," he said, fingering his wool. He debated with himself for some time. During this interval his wife remained, a great fat statue of a mother shielding her children.

But Williams got up without even touching the door. "I think he’s asleep," he said, fiddling with his wool. He pondered for a while. Meanwhile, his wife stayed there, a large, solid figure of a mother protecting her children.

It was plain that his mind was swept suddenly by a wave of temerity. With a sounding step he moved towards the door. His fingers were almost upon the knob when he swiftly ducked and dodged away, clapping his hands to the back of his head. It was as if the portal had threatened him. There was a little tumult near the stove, where Mrs. Williams's desperate retreat had involved her feet with the prostrate children.

It was clear that he was suddenly filled with a burst of boldness. With a firm step, he approached the door. His fingers were just about to touch the doorknob when he quickly ducked and moved away, slapping his hands to the back of his head. It felt like the door had threatened him. There was a bit of chaos near the stove, where Mrs. Williams's frantic retreat had tangled her feet with the fallen children.

After the panic Williams bore traces of a feeling of shame. He returned to the charge. He firmly grasped the knob with his left hand, and with his other hand turned the key in the lock. He pushed the door, and as it swung portentously open he sprang nimbly to one side like the fearful slave liberating the lion. Near the stove a group had formed, the terror stricken mother, with her arms stretched, and the aroused children clinging frenziedly to her skirts.

After the panic, Williams felt a sense of shame. He took charge again. He firmly gripped the knob with his left hand and used his other hand to turn the key in the lock. He pushed the door, and as it swung ominously open, he quickly jumped to the side like a scared servant freeing a lion. Near the stove, a group had gathered—the terrified mother with her arms outstretched and her scared children desperately clinging to her skirts.

The light streamed after the swinging door, and disclosed a room six feet one way and six feet the other way. It was small enough to enable the radiance to lay it plain. Williams peered warily around the corner made by the door-post.

The light spilled in through the swinging door, revealing a room that was six feet in one direction and six feet in the other. It was small enough for the brightness to make everything clear. Williams cautiously looked around the corner created by the doorframe.

Suddenly he advanced, retired, and advanced again with a howl. His palsied family had expected him to spring backward, and at his howl they heaped themselves wondrously. But Williams simply stood in the little room emitting his howls before an open window. "He's gone! He's gone! He's gone!" His eye and his hand had speedily proved the fact. He had even thrown open a little cupboard.

Suddenly he moved forward, pulled back, and then charged again with a scream. His shocked family thought he would jump back, and when he screamed, they piled on top of each other in surprise. But Williams just stood in the small room, howling by an open window. "He's gone! He's gone! He's gone!" His eye and hand had quickly confirmed what had happened. He had even flung open a small cupboard.

Presently he came flying out. He grabbed his hat, and hurled the outer door back upon its hinges. Then he tumbled headlong into the night. He was yelling: "Docteh Trescott! Docteh Trescott!" He ran wildly through the fields, and galloped in the direction of town. He continued to call to Trescott, as if the latter was within easy hearing. It was as if Trescott was poised in the contemplative sky over the running negro, and could heed this reaching voice—"Docteh Trescott!"

He suddenly burst out. He snatched his hat and flung the front door open. Then he stumbled out into the night. He was shouting, "Doctor Trescott! Doctor Trescott!" He ran through the fields and galloped toward town. He kept calling for Trescott, as if the doctor could hear him easily. It felt like Trescott was up in the sky, watching the frantic man, able to hear his desperate voice—"Doctor Trescott!"

In the cabin, Mrs. Williams, supported by relays from the battalion of children, stood quaking watch until the truth of daylight came as a reinforcement and made the arrogant, strutting, swashbuckler children, and a mother who proclaimed her illimitable courage.

In the cabin, Mrs. Williams, backed up by a group of kids, stood shaking until the light of day arrived as support, revealing the boastful, show-off children, and a mother who declared her endless bravery.




The Door Swung Portentously Open

The Door Swung Portentously Open





XVI


Theresa Page was giving a party. It was the outcome of a long series of arguments addressed to her mother, which had been overheard in part by her father. He had at last said five words, "Oh, let her have it." The mother had then gladly capitulated.

Theresa Page was throwing a party. It was the result of a long string of debates with her mom, which her dad had partly overheard. Finally, he said five words, "Oh, let her have it." The mom then happily gave in.

Theresa had written nineteen invitations, and distributed them at recess to her schoolmates. Later her mother had composed five large cakes, and still later a vast amount of lemonade.

Theresa wrote nineteen invitations and handed them out to her classmates during recess. Later, her mom made five big cakes, and even later, a huge amount of lemonade.

So the nine little girls and the ten little boys sat quite primly in the dining-room, while Theresa and her mother plied them with cake and lemonade, and also with ice-cream. This primness sat now quite strangely upon them. It was owing to the presence of Mrs. Page. Previously in the parlor alone with their games they had overturned a chair; the boys had let more or less of their hoodlum spirit shine forth. But when circumstances could be possibly magnified to warrant it, the girls made the boys victims of an insufferable pride, snubbing them mercilessly. So in the dining-room they resembled a class at Sunday-school, if it were not for the subterranean smiles, gestures, rebuffs, and poutings which stamped the affair as a children's party.

So the nine little girls and the ten little boys sat very properly in the dining room while Theresa and her mom served them cake, lemonade, and ice cream. This properness felt a bit strange on them. It was due to the presence of Mrs. Page. Earlier, in the parlor, where they were just playing games, they had toppled a chair, and the boys had let some of their wild side show. But when they thought they could justify it, the girls made the boys victims of an unbearable arrogance, teasing them relentlessly. So, in the dining room, they looked like a Sunday school class, if it weren't for the hidden smiles, gestures, snubs, and pouts that clearly marked it as a children's party.

Two little girls of this subdued gathering were planted in a settle with their backs to the broad window. They were beaming lovingly upon each other with an effect of scorning the boys.

Two little girls in this quiet gathering were sitting in a bench with their backs to the large window. They were joyfully looking at each other, showing a vibe of disdain for the boys.

Hearing a noise behind her at the window, one little girl turned to face it. Instantly she screamed and sprang away, covering her face with her hands. "What was it? What was it?" cried every one in a roar. Some slight movement of the eyes of the weeping and shuddering child informed the company that she had been frightened by an appearance at the window. At once they all faced the imperturbable window, and for a moment there was a silence. An astute lad made an immediate census of the other lads. The prank of slipping out and looming spectrally at a window was too venerable. But the little boys were all present and astonished.

Hearing a noise behind her at the window, a little girl turned to see what it was. She instantly screamed and jumped back, covering her face with her hands. "What was that? What was that?" everyone yelled in a uproar. A slight movement in the eyes of the crying and trembling child indicated to the group that she had been scared by something at the window. They all immediately looked at the calm window, and for a moment there was silence. A clever boy quickly counted the other boys. The prank of sneaking out and appearing like a ghost at a window was way too old. But all the little boys were there and surprised.

As they recovered their minds they uttered warlike cries, and through a side door sallied rapidly out against the terror. They vied with each other in daring.

As they regained their composure, they shouted battle cries, and quickly rushed out through a side door to face the fear. They competed with each other in bravery.

None wished particularly to encounter a dragon in the darkness of the garden, but there could be no faltering when the fair ones in the dining-room were present. Calling to each other in stern voices, they went dragooning over the lawn, attacking the shadows with ferocity, but still with the caution of reasonable beings. They found, however, nothing new to the peace of the night. Of course there was a lad who told a great lie. He described a grim figure, bending low and slinking off along the fence. He gave a number of details, rendering his lie more splendid by a repetition of certain forms which he recalled from romances. For instance, he insisted that he had heard the creature emit a hollow laugh.

None of them really wanted to run into a dragon in the dark garden, but they couldn't hesitate with the lovely ladies in the dining room. Shouting at each other in serious tones, they marched across the lawn, fiercely challenging the shadows but still being careful like sensible people. However, they found nothing to disturb the calm of the night. Naturally, there was a kid who told a big lie. He described a creepy figure, hunched over and sneaking along the fence. He added a bunch of details, making his lie even more impressive by repeating certain elements he remembered from stories. For example, he claimed he heard the creature let out a hollow laugh.

Inside the house the little girl who had raised the alarm was still shuddering and weeping. With the utmost difficulty was she brought to a state approximating calmness by Mrs. Page. Then she wanted to go home at once.

Inside the house, the little girl who had raised the alarm was still shaking and crying. Mrs. Page had a tough time getting her to calm down. Then she wanted to go home immediately.

Page entered the house at this time. He had exiled himself until he concluded that this children's party was finished and gone. He was obliged to escort the little girl home because she screamed again when they opened the door and she saw the night.

Page entered the house at this time. He had isolated himself until he decided that this children's party was over and done. He had to walk the little girl home because she screamed again when they opened the door and she saw the night.

She was not coherent even to her mother. Was it a man? She didn't know. It was simply a thing, a dreadful thing.

She wasn't making sense even to her mom. Was it a man? She had no idea. It was just some thing, a terrifying thing.




XVII


In Watermelon Alley the Farraguts were spending their evening as usual on the little rickety porch. Sometimes they howled gossip to other people on other rickety porches. The thin wail of a baby arose from a near house. A man had a terrific altercation with his wife, to which the alley paid no attention at all.

In Watermelon Alley, the Farraguts were hanging out on their usual rickety porch. Sometimes, they shouted gossip to folks on other rickety porches. The faint cry of a baby came from a nearby house. A man was having a big fight with his wife, but the alley didn't pay any attention at all.

There appeared suddenly before the Farraguts a monster making a low and sweeping bow. There was an instant's pause, and then occurred something that resembled the effect of an upheaval of the earth's surface. The old woman hurled herself backward with a dreadful cry. Young Sim had been perched gracefully on a railing. At sight of the monster he simply fell over it to the ground. He made no sound, his eyes stuck out, his nerveless hands tried to grapple the rail to prevent a tumble, and then he vanished. Bella, blubbering, and with her hair suddenly and mysteriously dishevelled, was crawling on her hands and knees fearsomely up the steps.

Suddenly, a huge creature appeared in front of the Farraguts, making a low and sweeping bow. There was a brief pause, and then something like an earthquake happened. The old woman threw herself back with a horrible scream. Young Sim had been perched gracefully on a railing. When he saw the monster, he just fell over onto the ground. He didn’t make a sound; his eyes bulged, and his limp hands tried to cling to the railing to avoid falling, and then he disappeared. Bella, crying and with her hair suddenly and strangely messy, was crawling on her hands and knees, fearfully climbing the steps.

Standing before this wreck of a family gathering, the monster continued to bow. It even raised a deprecatory claw. "Doh' make no botheration 'bout me, Miss Fa'gut," it said, politely. "No, 'deed. I jes drap in ter ax if yer well this evenin', Miss Fa'gut. Don' make no botheration. No, 'deed. I gwine ax you to go to er daince with me, Miss Fa'gut. I ax you if I can have the magnifercent gratitude of you' company on that 'casion, Miss Fa'gut."

Standing in front of the mess of a family gathering, the monster kept bowing. It even raised a somewhat dismissive claw. "Don’t worry about me, Miss Fa'gut," it said politely. "No, really. I just dropped by to ask if you’re doing well this evening, Miss Fa'gut. Don’t make a fuss. No, really. I’m going to ask you to go to a dance with me, Miss Fa'gut. I’m asking if I can have the great pleasure of your company on that occasion, Miss Fa'gut."

The girl cast a miserable glance behind her. She was still crawling away. On the ground beside the porch young Sim raised a strange bleat, which expressed both his fright and his lack of wind. Presently the monster, with a fashionable amble, ascended the steps after the girl.

The girl shot a sorrowful look behind her as she continued to crawl away. On the ground next to the porch, young Sim let out an odd bleat that showed both his fear and his breathlessness. Soon after, the creature, with a trendy stride, climbed the steps after the girl.

She grovelled in a corner of the room as the creature took a chair. It seated itself very elegantly on the edge. It held an old cap in both hands. "Don' make no botheration, Miss Fa'gut. Don' make no botherations. No, 'deed. I jes drap in ter ax you if you won' do me the proud of acceptin' ma humble invitation to er daince, Miss Fa'gut."

She crouched in a corner of the room as the creature took a chair. It sat down gracefully on the edge. It held an old cap in both hands. "Don't make any fuss, Miss Fa'gut. Don't make any fuss. Really, I'm just stopping by to ask if you would do me the honor of accepting my humble invitation to a dance, Miss Fa'gut."

She shielded her eyes with her arms and tried to crawl past it, but the genial monster blocked the way. "I jes drap in ter ax you 'bout er daince, Miss Fa'gut. I ax you if I kin have the magnifercent gratitude of you' company on that 'casion, Miss Fa'gut."

She covered her eyes with her arms and tried to crawl past it, but the friendly monster stood in her way. "I just dropped in to ask you about a dance, Miss Fa'gut. I’m asking if I can have the amazing pleasure of your company on that occasion, Miss Fa'gut."

In a last outbreak of despair, the girl, shuddering and wailing, threw herself face downward on the floor, while the monster sat on the edge of the chair gabbling courteous invitations, and holding the old hat daintily to his stomach.

In a final burst of despair, the girl, trembling and crying, threw herself face down on the floor, while the monster sat on the edge of the chair chattering polite invitations and holding the old hat carefully against his stomach.

At the back of the house, Mrs. Farragut, who was of enormous weight, and who for eight years had done little more than sit in an armchair and describe her various ailments, had with speed and agility scaled a high board fence.

At the back of the house, Mrs. Farragut, who was very overweight and who had spent the last eight years mostly sitting in an armchair talking about her different health issues, had surprisingly jumped over a tall board fence with unexpected speed and agility.




Mrs. Farragut

Mrs. Farragut





XVIII


The black mass in the middle of Trescott's property was hardly allowed to cool before the builders were at work on another house. It had sprung upward at a fabulous rate. It was like a magical composition born of the ashes. The doctor's office was the first part to be completed, and he had already moved in his new books and instruments and medicines.

The black mass in the middle of Trescott's property barely had time to cool before the builders started working on another house. It had risen at an incredible speed. It was like a magical creation emerging from the ashes. The doctor's office was the first part to be finished, and he had already moved in his new books, instruments, and medicines.

Trescott sat before his desk when the chief of police arrived. "Well, we found him," said the latter.

Trescott sat at his desk when the chief of police arrived. "Well, we found him," the chief said.

"Did you?" cried the doctor. "Where?"

"Did you?" the doctor exclaimed. "Where?"

"Shambling around the streets at daylight this morning. I'll be blamed if I can figure on where he passed the night."

"Stumbling around the streets this morning. I swear I have no idea where he spent the night."

"Where is he now?"

"Where's he now?"

"Oh, we jugged him. I didn't know what else to do with him. That's what I want you to tell me. Of course we can't keep him. No charge could be made, you know."

"Oh, we locked him up. I didn't know what else to do with him. That's what I need you to tell me. Of course we can't hold him. No charges can be filed, you know."

"I'll come down and get him."

"I'll come down and get him."

The official grinned retrospectively. "Must say he had a fine career while he was out. First thing he did was to break up a children's party at Page's. Then he went to Watermelon Alley. Whoo! He stampeded the whole outfit. Men, women, and children running pell-mell, and yelling. They say one old woman broke her leg, or something, shinning over a fence. Then he went right out on the main street, and an Irish girl threw a fit, and there was a sort of a riot. He began to run, and a big crowd chased him, firing rocks. But he gave them the slip somehow down there by the foundry and in the railroad yard. We looked for him all night, but couldn't find him."

The official smiled as he remembered. "I have to say, he had quite the run while he was out. The first thing he did was break up a children's party at Page's. Then he headed over to Watermelon Alley. Wow! He sent the whole crowd into chaos. Men, women, and kids were running around in all directions, shouting. They say an elderly woman even broke her leg or something while trying to climb over a fence. After that, he ran straight onto the main street, where an Irish girl lost it and things turned into a mini-riot. He took off, and a large crowd chased him, throwing rocks. But somehow, he managed to escape down by the foundry and in the railroad yard. We searched for him all night but couldn’t track him down."

"Was he hurt any? Did anybody hit him with a stone?"

"Was he hurt at all? Did anyone throw a stone at him?"

"Guess there isn't much of him to hurt any more, is there? Guess he's been hurt up to the limit. No. They never touched him. Of course nobody really wanted to hit him, but you know how a crowd gets. It's like—it's like—"

"Guess there isn't much of him left to hurt anymore, right? I guess he's been hurt to the limit. No. They never touched him. Of course, nobody really wanted to hit him, but you know how a crowd can be. It's like—it's like—"

"Yes, I know."

"Yep, I get it."

For a moment the chief of the police looked reflectively at the floor. Then he spoke hesitatingly. "You know Jake Winter's little girl was the one that he scared at the party. She is pretty sick, they say."

For a moment, the police chief stared thoughtfully at the floor. Then he spoke slowly. "You know, Jake Winter's little girl was the one he scared at the party. They say she's pretty sick."

"Is she? Why, they didn't call me. I always attend the Winter family."

"Is she? Well, they didn't call me. I always go to the Winter family."

"No? Didn't they?" asked the chief, slowly. "Well—you know—Winter is—well, Winter has gone clean crazy over this business. He wanted—he wanted to have you arrested."

"No? Didn't they?" the chief asked slowly. "Well, you know, Winter is—well, Winter has completely lost it over this situation. He wanted—he wanted to get you arrested."

"Have me arrested? The idiot! What in the name of wonder could he have me arrested for?"

"Have me arrested? What an idiot! What on earth could he possibly have me arrested for?"

"Of course. He is a fool. I told him to keep his trap shut. But then you know how he'll go all over town yapping about the thing. I thought I'd better tip you."

"Of course. He’s an idiot. I told him to keep his mouth shut. But you know how he goes around town blabbing about things. I thought I’d better give you a heads up."

"Oh, he is of no consequence; but then, of course, I'm obliged to you, Sam."

"Oh, he doesn't matter; but of course, I'm grateful to you, Sam."

"That's all right. Well, you'll be down tonight and take him out, eh? You'll get a good welcome from the jailer. He don't like his job for a cent. He says you can have your man whenever you want him. He's got no use for him."

"That's fine. So, you’ll be coming by tonight to take him out, right? You'll get a warm reception from the jailer. He really hates his job. He says you can have your man whenever you want him. He has no interest in him."

"But what is this business of Winter's about having me arrested?"

"But what's this deal with Winter wanting me arrested?"

"Oh, it's a lot of chin about your having no right to allow this—this—this man to be at large. But I told him to tend to his own business. Only I thought I'd better let you know. And I might as well say right now, doctor, that there is a good deal of talk about this thing. If I were you, I'd come to the jail pretty late at night, because there is likely to be a crowd around the door, and I'd bring a—er—mask, or some kind of a veil, anyhow."

"Oh, there's a lot of chatter about you letting this—this—this guy be free. But I told him to mind his own business. I just thought I should let you know. And I should say right now, doctor, that there's a lot of talk about this whole situation. If I were you, I'd visit the jail pretty late at night, because there might be a crowd hanging around the entrance, and I'd suggest bringing a—uh—a mask or some sort of veil, anyway."




XIX


Martha Goodwin was single, and well along into the thin years. She lived with her married sister in Whilomville. She performed nearly all the house-work in exchange for the privilege of existence. Every one tacitly recognized her labor as a form of penance for the early end of her betrothed, who had died of small-pox, which he had not caught from her.

Martha Goodwin was single and well into her lean years. She lived with her married sister in Whilomville. She did almost all the housework in exchange for the right to live there. Everyone silently acknowledged her work as a sort of penance for the early death of her fiancé, who had died of smallpox, which he hadn't contracted from her.

But despite the strenuous and unceasing workaday of her life, she was a woman of great mind. She had adamantine opinions upon the situation in Armenia, the condition of women in China, the flirtation between Mrs. Minster of Niagara Avenue and young Griscom, the conflict in the Bible class of the Baptist Sunday-school, the duty of the United States towards the Cuban insurgents, and many other colossal matters. Her fullest experience of violence was gained on an occasion when she had seen a hound clubbed, but in the plan which she had made for the reform of the world she advocated drastic measures. For instance, she contended that all the Turks should be pushed into the sea and drowned, and that Mrs. Minster and young Griscom should be hanged side by side on twin gallows. In fact, this woman of peace, who had seen only peace, argued constantly for a creed of illimitable ferocity. She was invulnerable on these questions, because eventually she overrode all opponents with a sniff. This sniff was an active force. It was to her antagonists like a bang over the head, and none was known to recover from this expression of exalted contempt. It left them windless and conquered. They never again came forward as candidates for suppression. And Martha walked her kitchen with a stern brow, an invincible being like Napoleon.

But despite the exhausting and endless routine of her life, she was a woman of great intellect. She had strong opinions on various issues, including the situation in Armenia, the status of women in China, the affair between Mrs. Minster from Niagara Avenue and young Griscom, the conflict in the Baptist Sunday-school Bible class, the U.S. responsibilities towards the Cuban insurgents, and many other significant matters. Her most intense experience with violence was when she witnessed a hound being clubbed, yet in her plans for world reform, she proposed extreme measures. For example, she argued that all Turks should be pushed into the sea to drown, and that Mrs. Minster and young Griscom should be hanged side by side on twin gallows. In fact, this woman of peace, who had only known peace, constantly pushed for a creed of limitless ferocity. She was untouchable on these issues because she ultimately silenced all opponents with a scoff. This scoff was a powerful force. It hit her adversaries like a blow to the head, and none were known to recover from this display of elevated disdain. It left them breathless and defeated. They never returned as candidates for criticism. And Martha walked through her kitchen with a serious expression, an unstoppable figure like Napoleon.

Nevertheless her acquaintances, from the pain of their defeats, had been long in secret revolt. It was in no wise a conspiracy, because they did not care to state their open rebellion, but nevertheless it was understood that any woman who could not coincide with one of Martha's contentions was entitled to the support of others in the small circle. It amounted to an arrangement by which all were required to disbelieve any theory for which Martha fought. This, however, did not prevent them from speaking of her mind with profound respect.

Nevertheless, her friends, tired of their losses, had long been quietly in revolt. It wasn’t exactly a conspiracy since they didn’t want to publicly show their defiance, but it was understood that any woman who disagreed with one of Martha’s views could count on the backing of others in their small circle. It created an unspoken agreement where everyone had to reject any idea that Martha supported. However, that didn’t stop them from talking about her opinions with deep respect.

Two people bore the brunt of her ability. Her sister Kate was visibly afraid of her, while Carrie Dungen sailed across from her kitchen to sit respectfully at Martha's feet and learn the business of the world. To be sure, afterwards, under another sun, she always laughed at Martha and pretended to deride her ideas, but in the presence of the sovereign she always remained silent or admiring. Kate, the sister, was of no consequence at all. Her principal delusion was that she did all the work in the up-stairs rooms of the house, while Martha did it down-stairs. The truth was seen only by the husband, who treated Martha with a kindness that was half banter, half deference. Martha herself had no suspicion that she was the only pillar of the domestic edifice. The situation was without definitions. Martha made definitions, but she devoted them entirely to the Armenians and Griscom and the Chinese and other subjects. Her dreams, which in early days had been of love of meadows and the shade of trees, of the face of a man, were now involved otherwise, and they were companioned in the kitchen curiously, Cuba, the hot-water kettle, Armenia, the washing of the dishes, and the whole thing being jumbled. In regard to social misdemeanors, she who was simply the mausoleum of a dead passion was probably the most savage critic in town. This unknown woman, hidden in a kitchen as in a well, was sure to have a considerable effect of the one kind or the other in the life of the town. Every time it moved a yard, she had personally contributed an inch. She could hammer so stoutly upon the door of a proposition that it would break from its hinges and fall upon her, but at any rate it moved. She was an engine, and the fact that she did not know that she was an engine contributed largely to the effect. One reason that she was formidable was that she did not even imagine that she was formidable. She remained a weak, innocent, and pig-headed creature, who alone would defy the universe if she thought the universe merited this proceeding.

Two people felt the full impact of her abilities. Her sister Kate was clearly afraid of her, while Carrie Dungen gracefully moved from her kitchen to sit respectfully at Martha's feet, eager to learn about the world. It's true that later on, in different circumstances, Carrie would laugh at Martha and mock her ideas, but in the presence of the authority, she always stayed silent or showed admiration. Kate, the sister, was insignificant. She mainly believed she handled all the work in the upstairs rooms of the house, while Martha took care of things downstairs. Only the husband saw the truth, treating Martha with a blend of teasing and respect. Martha herself was unaware that she was the sole support of their home. The situation had no clear definitions. Martha created definitions, but she focused them entirely on Armenians, Griscom, the Chinese, and other topics. Her dreams, which once revolved around love, meadows, the shade of trees, and a man’s face, had changed, now combining strangely in the kitchen with thoughts of Cuba, the hot-water kettle, Armenia, dishwashing, and everything mixed together. In terms of social shortcomings, she, merely a tomb of a past passion, was probably the harshest critic in town. This anonymous woman, buried in a kitchen like it was a well, was sure to have a significant impact, one way or another, on life in the town. Every time it shifted, she had a hand in that change. She could pound so heavily on the door of an idea that it would come off its hinges and fall toward her, but at least it moved. She was a force, and the fact that she didn’t realize she was a force greatly enhanced her impact. One reason she was so intimidating was that she didn’t even think of herself as intimidating. She remained a fragile, naive, and stubborn person who would challenge the universe if she believed it deserved it.

One day Carrie Dungen came across from her kitchen with speed. She had a great deal of grist. "Oh," she cried, "Henry Johnson got away from where they was keeping him, and came to town last night, and scared everybody almost to death."

One day, Carrie Dungen rushed out of her kitchen. She had a lot to say. "Oh," she exclaimed, "Henry Johnson escaped from where they were holding him and came to town last night, and scared almost everyone to death."

Martha was shining a dish-pan, polishing madly. No reasonable person could see cause for this operation, because the pan already glistened like silver. "Well!" she ejaculated. She imparted to the word a deep meaning. "This, my prophecy, has come to pass." It was a habit.

Martha was shining a dishpan, polishing it furiously. No sensible person could see a reason for this task, since the pan already sparkled like silver. "Well!" she exclaimed. She gave the word a significant weight. "This, my prediction, has come true." It was just a habit.

The overplus of information was choking Carrie. Before she could go on she was obliged to struggle for a moment. "And, oh, little Sadie Winter is awful sick, and they say Jake Winter was around this morning trying to get Doctor Trescott arrested. And poor old Mrs. Farragut sprained her ankle in trying to climb a fence. And there's a crowd around the jail all the time. They put Henry in jail because they didn't know what else to do with him, I guess. They say he is perfectly terrible."

The overwhelming amount of information was suffocating Carrie. Before she could continue, she had to pause for a moment. "And, oh, little Sadie Winter is really sick, and they say Jake Winter was here this morning trying to get Doctor Trescott arrested. And poor old Mrs. Farragut twisted her ankle trying to climb a fence. And there's always a crowd around the jail. They put Henry in jail because they didn’t know what else to do with him, I guess. They say he’s absolutely awful."

Martha finally released the dish-pan and confronted the headlong speaker. "Well!" she said again, poising a great brown rag. Kate had heard the excited new-comer, and drifted down from the novel in her room. She was a shivery little woman. Her shoulder-blades seemed to be two panes of ice, for she was constantly shrugging and shrugging. "Serves him right if he was to lose all his patients," she said suddenly, in blood-thirsty tones. She snipped her words out as if her lips were scissors.

Martha finally let go of the dishpan and turned to face the eager speaker. "Well!" she said again, holding a big brown rag. Kate had heard the excited newcomer and came down from the novel she was reading in her room. She was a shivery little woman, constantly shrugging as if her shoulder blades were made of ice. "Serves him right if he loses all his patients," she said suddenly, with a fierce tone. She clipped her words like she was cutting them with scissors.

"Well, he's likely to," shouted Carrie Dungen. "Don't a lot of people say that they won't have him any more? If you're sick and nervous, Doctor Trescott would scare the life out of you, wouldn't he? He would me. I'd keep thinking."

"Well, he probably will," shouted Carrie Dungen. "Isn't it true that a lot of people say they don't want him anymore? If you're sick and anxious, Doctor Trescott would totally freak you out, right? He definitely would for me. I'd keep worrying."

Martha, stalking to and fro, sometimes surveyed the two other women with a contemplative frown.

Martha paced back and forth, occasionally looking at the two other women with a thoughtful frown.




XX


After the return from Connecticut, little Jimmie was at first much afraid of the monster who lived in the room over the carriage-house. He could not identify it in any way. Gradually, however, his fear dwindled under the influence of a weird fascination. He sidled into closer and closer relations with it.

After coming back from Connecticut, little Jimmie was initially really scared of the monster that lived in the room above the carriage house. He couldn’t figure out what it was at all. Slowly, though, his fear faded as he became strangely fascinated. He started to get closer and closer to it.

One time the monster was seated on a box behind the stable basking in the rays of the afternoon sun. A heavy crepe veil was swathed about its head.

One time, the monster was sitting on a box behind the stable, enjoying the warmth of the afternoon sun. A thick crepe veil was wrapped around its head.

Little Jimmie and many companions came around the corner of the stable. They were all in what was popularly known as the baby class, and consequently escaped from school a half-hour before the other children. They halted abruptly at sight of the figure on the box. Jimmie waved his hand with the air of a proprietor.

Little Jimmie and his friends came around the corner of the stable. They were all in what people called the baby class, so they got out of school half an hour earlier than the other kids. They stopped suddenly when they saw the figure on the box. Jimmie waved his hand like he owned the place.

"There he is," he said.

"There he is," he said.

"O-o-o!" murmured all the little boys—"o-o-o!" They shrank back, and grouped according to courage or experience, as at the sound the monster slowly turned its head. Jimmie had remained in the van alone. "Don't be afraid! I won't let him hurt you," he said, delighted.

"O-o-o!" murmured all the little boys—"o-o-o!" They shrank back and grouped together based on their courage and experience as the monster slowly turned its head at the sound. Jimmie stood alone at the front. "Don't be afraid! I won't let him hurt you," he said, feeling happy.

"Huh!" they replied, contemptuously. "We ain't afraid."

"Huh!" they replied, dismissively. "We're not scared."

Jimmie seemed to reap all the joys of the owner and exhibitor of one of the world's marvels, while his audience remained at a distance—awed and entranced, fearful and envious.

Jimmie appeared to enjoy all the pleasures of being the owner and exhibitor of one of the world's wonders, while his audience stayed at a distance—amazed and captivated, scared and jealous.

One of them addressed Jimmie gloomily. "Bet you dassent walk right up to him." He was an older boy than Jimmie, and habitually oppressed him to a small degree. This new social elevation of the smaller lad probably seemed revolutionary to him.

One of them spoke to Jimmie in a gloomy tone. "I bet you won't walk right up to him." He was older than Jimmie and usually bullied him a little. This sudden change in status for the younger boy probably felt like a big deal to him.

"Huh!" said Jimmie, with deep scorn. "Dassent I? Dassent I, hey? Dassent I?"

"Huh!" Jimmie said, filled with contempt. "Don't I? Don't I, huh? Don't I?"

The group was immensely excited. It turned its eyes upon the boy that Jimmie addressed. "No, you dassent," he said, stolidly, facing a moral defeat. He could see that Jimmie was resolved. "No, you dassent," he repeated, doggedly.

The group was really excited. They turned their attention to the boy that Jimmie was talking to. "No, you can’t," he said, stubbornly, accepting a moral loss. He could tell that Jimmie was determined. "No, you can’t," he repeated, insistently.

"Ho?" cried Jimmie. "You just watch!—you just watch!"

"Really?" shouted Jimmie. "Just wait and see!—just wait and see!"

Amid a silence he turned and marched towards the monster. But possibly the palpable wariness of his companions had an effect upon him that weighed more than his previous experience, for suddenly, when near to the monster, he halted dubiously. But his playmates immediately uttered a derisive shout, and it seemed to force him forward. He went to the monster and laid his hand delicately on its shoulder. "Hello, Henry," he said, in a voice that trembled a trifle. The monster was crooning a weird line of negro melody that was scarcely more than a thread of sound, and it paid no heed to the boy.

Amidst the silence, he turned and walked towards the monster. But maybe the clear wariness of his friends affected him more than his past experiences, because suddenly, when he got close to the monster, he paused uncertainly. However, his friends quickly shouted mockingly, which seemed to push him forward. He approached the monster and gently placed his hand on its shoulder. "Hey, Henry," he said, his voice shaking a little. The monster was softly singing a strange line from a Black melody that barely registered as sound, and it didn’t pay any attention to the boy.

Jimmie: strutted back to his companions. They acclaimed him and hooted his opponent. Amid this clamor the larger boy with difficulty preserved a dignified attitude.

Jimmie strutted back to his friends. They cheered him and jeered at his opponent. Amid this noise, the bigger boy struggled to keep a dignified stance.

"I dassent, dassent I?" said Jimmie to him.

"I can't, can I?" Jimmie said to him.

"Now, you're so smart, let's see you do it!"

"Okay, you're really smart, let's see you give it a try!"

This challenge brought forth renewed taunts from the others. The larger boy puffed out his checks. "Well, I ain't afraid," he explained, sullenly. He had made a mistake in diplomacy, and now his small enemies were tumbling his prestige all about his ears. They crowed like roosters and bleated like lambs, and made many other noises which were supposed to bury him in ridicule and dishonor. "Well, I ain't afraid," he continued to explain through the din.

This challenge brought on fresh taunts from the others. The bigger boy puffed out his cheeks. "Well, I’m not afraid," he said sulkily. He had messed up in dealing with them, and now his smaller enemies were tearing down his reputation. They mocked him like roosters and bleated like lambs, making all sorts of noises meant to drown him in embarrassment and shame. "Well, I’m not afraid," he kept saying amid the chaos.

Jimmie, the hero of the mob, was pitiless. "You ain't afraid, hey?" he sneered. "If you ain't afraid, go do it, then."

Jimmie, the hero of the gang, was ruthless. "You’re not scared, are you?" he mocked. "If you’re not scared, then go ahead and do it."

"Well, I would if I wanted to," the other retorted. His eyes wore an expression of profound misery, but he preserved steadily other portions of a pot-valiant air. He suddenly faced one of his persecutors. "If you're so smart, why don't you go do it?" This persecutor sank promptly through the group to the rear. The incident gave the badgered one a breathing-spell, and for a moment even turned the derision in another direction. He took advantage of his interval. "I'll do it if anybody else will," he announced, swaggering to and fro.

"Sure, I would if I wanted to," the other shot back. His eyes showed deep sadness, but he kept up a brave front. He suddenly turned to one of his tormentors. "If you think you’re so clever, why don’t you just go do it?" This tormentor quickly backed away through the crowd. The moment gave the harassed one a chance to catch his breath, and for a brief time, shifted the mockery elsewhere. He seized the moment. "I’ll do it if anyone else will," he declared, strutting back and forth.

Candidates for the adventure did not come forward. To defend themselves from this counter-charge, the other boys again set up their crowing and bleating. For a while they would hear nothing from him. Each time he opened his lips their chorus of noises made oratory impossible. But at last he was able to repeat that he would volunteer to dare as much in the affair as any other boy.

Candidates for the adventure didn’t step up. To defend themselves against this accusation, the other boys started their mocking and teasing again. For a while, they didn’t hear anything from him. Every time he tried to speak, their chorus of sounds drowned him out. But finally, he managed to say that he would be just as brave in this as any other boy.

"Well, you go first," they shouted.

"Okay, you go first," they shouted.

But Jimmie intervened to once more lead the populace against the large boy. "You're mighty brave, ain't you?" he said to him. "You dared me to do it, and I did—didn't I? Now who's afraid?" The others cheered this view loudly, and they instantly resumed the baiting of the large boy.

But Jimmie stepped in to once again rally the crowd against the big kid. "You're really brave, huh?" he said to him. "You dared me to do it, and I did—right? Now who's scared?" The others cheered this perspective loudly, and they quickly went back to teasing the big kid.

He shamefacedly scratched his left shin with his right foot. "Well, I ain't afraid." He cast an eye at the monster. "Well, I ain't afraid." With a glare of hatred at his squalling tormentors, he finally announced a grim intention. "Well, I'll do it, then, since you're so fresh. Now!"

He awkwardly scratched his left shin with his right foot. "Well, I'm not afraid." He glanced at the monster. "Well, I'm not afraid." With a glare of hatred at his yelling tormentors, he finally declared a serious intention. "Well, I'll do it then, since you're so bold. Now!"

The mob subsided as with a formidable countenance he turned towards the impassive figure on the box. The advance was also a regular progression from high daring to craven hesitation. At last, when some yards from the monster, the lad came to a full halt, as if he had encountered a stone wall. The observant little boys in the distance promptly hooted. Stung again by these cries, the lad sneaked two yards forward. He was crouched like a young cat ready for a backward spring. The crowd at the rear, beginning to respect this display, uttered some encouraging cries. Suddenly the lad gathered himself together, made a white and desperate rush forward, touched the monster's shoulder with a far-outstretched finger, and sped away, while his laughter rang out wild, shrill, and exultant.

The crowd quieted as he turned with a fierce look towards the motionless figure on the platform. The approach was a steady shift from boldness to sheer fear. Finally, when he was a few yards away from the creature, he came to a complete stop, as if he had hit a brick wall. The sharp-eyed little boys in the distance quickly shouted at him. Stung by their taunts, the boy crept two yards closer. He was crouched like a young cat ready to leap back. The audience behind him, starting to appreciate his nerve, cheered him on. Suddenly, he braced himself, took a pale and frantic sprint forward, touched the creature's shoulder with a stretched-out finger, and dashed away, his laughter ringing out loud, shrill, and triumphant.

The crowd of boys reverenced him at once, and began to throng into his camp, and look at him, and be his admirers. Jimmie was discomfited for a moment, but he and the larger boy, without agreement or word of any kind, seemed to recognize a truce, and they swiftly combined and began to parade before the others.

The group of boys admired him right away and started crowding into his camp to look at him and be his fans. Jimmie felt a little uneasy for a moment, but he and the bigger boy, without saying anything or agreeing on anything, seemed to come to a silent understanding and quickly teamed up to show off in front of the others.

"Why, it's just as easy as nothing," puffed the larger boy. "Ain't it, Jim?"

"Why, it's just as easy as pie," huffed the bigger boy. "Isn't it, Jim?"

"Course," blew Jimmie. "Why, it's as e-e-easy."

"Of course," Jimmie said. "It's super easy."

They were people of another class. If they had been decorated for courage on twelve battle-fields, they could not have made the other boys more ashamed of the situation.

They were from a different social class. Even if they had been awarded for bravery on twelve battlefields, they couldn't have made the other boys feel more embarrassed about the situation.

Meanwhile they condescended to explain the emotions of the excursion, expressing unqualified contempt for any one who could hang back. "Why, it ain't nothin'. He won't do nothin' to you," they told the others, in tones of exasperation.

Meanwhile, they took the time to explain the feelings of the trip, showing complete disdain for anyone who hesitated. "Come on, it’s nothing. He won’t do anything to you," they told the others, sounding frustrated.

One of the very smallest boys in the party showed signs of a wistful desire to distinguish himself, and they turned their attention to him, pushing at his shoulders while he swung away from them, and hesitated dreamily. He was eventually induced to make furtive expedition, but it was only for a few yards. Then he paused, motionless, gazing with open mouth. The vociferous entreaties of Jimmie and the large boy had no power over him.

One of the smallest boys in the group showed signs of a longing to stand out, and they focused on him, nudging his shoulders while he turned away from them and hesitated, lost in thought. He was finally encouraged to take a sneaky little trek, but it was only for a few yards. Then he stopped, frozen in place, staring with his mouth open. The loud pleas from Jimmie and the bigger boy had no effect on him.

Mrs. Hannigan had come out on her back porch with a pail of water. From this coign she had a view of the secluded portion of the Trescott grounds that was behind the stable. She perceived the group of boys, and the monster on the box. She shaded her eyes with her hand to benefit her vision. She screeched then as if she was being murdered. "Eddie! Eddie! You come home this minute!"

Mrs. Hannigan stepped out onto her back porch with a bucket of water. From this spot, she could see the hidden part of the Trescott grounds behind the stable. She noticed the group of boys and the monster on the box. She shaded her eyes with her hand to see better. Then she screamed as if she were being killed. "Eddie! Eddie! Get home right now!"

Her son querulously demanded, "Aw, what for?"

Her son complained, "Aww, why?"

"You come home this minute. Do you hear?"

"You come home right now. Do you hear me?"

The other boys seemed to think this visitation upon one of their number required them to preserve for a time the hang-dog air of a collection of culprits, and they remained in guilty silence until the little Hannigan, wrathfully protesting, was pushed through the door of his home. Mrs. Hannigan cast a piercing glance over the group, stared with a bitter face at the Trescott house, as if this new and handsome edifice was insulting her, and then followed her son.

The other boys looked like they believed this visit to one of their own meant they had to keep up the guilty vibe of a bunch of wrongdoers, and they stayed silent until little Hannigan, angrily protesting, was shoved through the door of his house. Mrs. Hannigan threw a sharp look at the group, glared with a bitter expression at the Trescott house, as if this new and fancy building was mocking her, and then went after her son.

There was wavering in the party. An inroad by one mother always caused them to carefully sweep the horizon to see if there were more coming. "This is my yard," said Jimmie, proudly. "We don't have to go home."

There was uncertainty in the group. Whenever one mom showed up, they would all cautiously scan the surroundings to check for more. "This is my yard," Jimmie said proudly. "We don’t have to go home."

The monster on the box had turned its black crepe countenance towards the sky, and was waving its arms in time to a religious chant. "Look at him now," cried a little boy. They turned, and were transfixed by the solemnity and mystery of the indefinable gestures. The wail of the melody was mournful and slow. They drew back. It seemed to spellbind them with the power of a funeral. They were so absorbed that they did not hear the doctor's buggy drive up to the stable. Trescott got out, tied his horse, and approached the group. Jimmie saw him first, and at his look of dismay the others wheeled.

The monster on the box had turned its black crepe face towards the sky and was waving its arms in rhythm with a religious chant. "Look at him now," shouted a little boy. They turned and were captivated by the seriousness and mystery of the unexplainable movements. The haunting melody was slow and sorrowful. They stepped back, as if it had them under a spell, like a funeral. They were so engrossed that they didn't notice the doctor's buggy pull up to the stable. Trescott got out, tied his horse, and walked over to the group. Jimmie spotted him first, and when he showed a look of concern, the others turned around.

"What's all this, Jimmie?" asked Trescott, in surprise.

"What's going on here, Jimmie?" asked Trescott, surprised.

The lad advanced to the front of his companions, halted, and said nothing. Trescott's face gloomed slightly as he scanned the scene.

The young man stepped forward in front of his friends, stopped, and said nothing. Trescott's face darkened a bit as he looked over the scene.

"What were you doing, Jimmie?"

"What were you up to, Jimmie?"

"We was playin'," answered Jimmie, huskily.

"We were playing," Jimmie answered hoarsely.

"Playing at what?"

"Playing what?"

"Just playin'."

"Just joking."

Trescott looked gravely at the other boys, and asked them to please go home. They proceeded to the street much in the manner of frustrated and revealed assassins. The crime of trespass on another boy's place was still a crime when they had only accepted the other boy's cordial invitation, and they were used to being sent out of all manner of gardens upon the sudden appearance of a father or a mother. Jimmie had wretchedly watched the departure of his companions. It involved the loss of his position as a lad who controlled the privileges of his father's grounds, but then he knew that in the beginning he had no right to ask so many boys to be his guests.

Trescott looked seriously at the other boys and asked them to go home. They walked to the street like frustrated and exposed offenders. Coming onto another boy's property was still wrong, even if they had accepted the other boy's friendly invitation, and they were used to being kicked out of various yards when a parent suddenly appeared. Jimmie sadly watched his friends leave. It meant losing his status as a kid who could decide who enjoyed his father's yard, but he knew that from the start, he had no right to invite so many boys to join him.

Once on the sidewalk, however, they speedily forgot their shame as trespassers, and the large boy launched forth in a description of his success in the late trial of courage. As they went rapidly up the street, the little boy who had made the furtive expedition cried out confidently from the rear, "Yes, and I went almost up to him, didn't I, Willie?"

Once they were on the sidewalk, they quickly forgot their embarrassment about being trespassers, and the big kid started excitedly talking about how he succeeded in the recent challenge. As they hurried up the street, the little boy who had sneaked off shouted from behind, "Yes, and I almost went right up to him, didn’t I, Willie?"

The large boy crushed him in a few words. "Huh!" he scoffed. "You only went a little way. I went clear up to him."

The big guy put him down with just a few words. "Huh!" he laughed. "You only went a short distance. I went all the way up to him."

The pace of the other boys was so manly that the tiny thing had to trot, and he remained at the rear, getting entangled in their legs in his attempts to reach the front rank and become of some importance, dodging this way and that way, and always piping out his little claim to glory.

The speed of the other boys was so impressive that the little guy had to run quickly, and he stayed at the back, getting caught up in their legs as he tried to move to the front and prove himself, weaving in and out, and constantly calling out for his moment to shine.




XXI


"By-the-way, Grace," said Trescott, looking into the dining-room from his office door, "I wish you would send Jimmie to me before school-time."

"By the way, Grace," Trescott said, peering into the dining room from his office door, "I'd like you to send Jimmie to me before school starts."

When Jimmie came, he advanced so quietly that Trescott did not at first note him. "Oh," he said, wheeling from a cabinet, "here you are, young man."

When Jimmie arrived, he approached so quietly that Trescott didn't notice him at first. "Oh," he said, turning from a cabinet, "there you are, young man."

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

Trescott dropped into his chair and tapped the desk with a thoughtful finger. "Jimmie, what were you doing in the back garden yesterday—you and the other boys—to Henry?"

Trescott dropped into his chair and tapped the desk with a thoughtful finger. "Jimmie, what were you and the other boys doing in the back garden yesterday with Henry?"

"We weren't doing anything, pa."

"We weren't doing anything, Dad."

Trescott looked sternly into the raised eyes of his son. "Are you sure you were not annoying him in any way? Now what were you doing, exactly?"

Trescott looked seriously into the raised eyes of his son. "Are you sure you weren't bothering him at all? Now, what were you doing, exactly?"

"Why, we—why, we—now—Willie Dalzel said I dassent go right up to him, and I did; and then he did; and then—the other boys were 'fraid; and then—you comed."

"Well, we—well, we—now—Willie Dalzel said I should go right up to him, and I did; and then he did; and then—the other boys were scared; and then—you came."

Trescott groaned deeply. His countenance was so clouded in sorrow that the lad, bewildered by the mystery of it, burst suddenly forth in dismal lamentations. "There, there. Don't cry, Jim," said Trescott, going round the desk. "Only—" He sat in a great leather reading-chair, and took the boy on his knee. "Only I want to explain to you—"

Trescott groaned heavily. His face was so filled with sadness that the boy, confused by the whole situation, suddenly started crying. "There, there. Don't cry, Jim," Trescott said as he walked around the desk. "Just—" He sat in a big leather reading chair and lifted the boy onto his lap. "I just want to explain to you—"

After Jimmie had gone to school, and as Trescott was about to start on his round of morning calls, a message arrived from Doctor Moser. It set forth that the latter's sister was dying in the old homestead, twenty miles away up the valley, and asked Trescott to care for his patients for the day at least. There was also in the envelope a little history of each case and of what had already been done. Trescott replied to the messenger that he would gladly assent to the arrangement.

After Jimmie went to school, and just as Trescott was about to start his morning rounds, a message arrived from Doctor Moser. It said that Moser's sister was dying at the old family home, twenty miles up the valley, and requested Trescott to take care of his patients for at least the day. The envelope also included a brief history of each case and what had already been done. Trescott told the messenger that he would be happy to agree to the arrangement.

He noted that the first name on Moser's list was Winter, but this did not seem to strike him as an important fact. When its turn came, he rang the Winter bell. "Good-morning, Mrs. Winter," he said, cheerfully, as the door was opened. "Doctor Moser has been obliged to leave town to-day, and he has asked me to come in his stead. How is the little girl this morning?"

He noticed that the first name on Moser's list was Winter, but it didn't seem to register as a significant detail. When it was time, he rang the Winter bell. "Good morning, Mrs. Winter," he said cheerfully as the door opened. "Doctor Moser had to leave town today, and he asked me to come in his place. How is the little girl this morning?"

Mrs. Winter had regarded him in stony surprise. At last she said: "Come in! I'll see my husband." She bolted into the house. Trescott entered the hall, and turned to the left into the sitting-room.

Mrs. Winter looked at him in shocked silence. Finally, she said, "Come in! I'll talk to my husband." She rushed into the house. Trescott walked into the hall and turned left into the living room.

Presently Winter shuffled through the door. His eyes flashed towards Trescott. He did not betray any desire to advance far into the room. "What do you want?" he said.

Presently, Winter shuffled through the door. His eyes darted towards Trescott. He showed no desire to step further into the room. “What do you want?” he asked.

"What do I want? What do I want?" repeated Trescott, lifting his head suddenly. He had heard an utterly new challenge in the night of the jungle.

"What do I want? What do I want?" Trescott repeated, suddenly lifting his head. He had heard a completely new challenge in the night of the jungle.

"Yes, that's what I want to know," snapped Winter. "What do you want?"

"Yeah, that's what I want to know," Winter said sharply. "What do you want?"

Trescott was silent for a moment. He consulted Moser's memoranda. "I see that your little girl's case is a trifle serious," he remarked. "I would advise you to call a physician soon. I will leave you a copy of Dr. Moser's record to give to any one you may call." He paused to transcribe the record on a page of his note-book. Tearing out the leaf, he extended it to Winter as he moved towards the door. The latter shrunk against the wall. His head was hanging as he reached for the paper. This caused him to grasp air, and so Trescott simply let the paper flutter to the feet of the other man.

Trescott was quiet for a moment. He looked over Moser's notes. "It seems your little girl's situation is somewhat serious," he said. "I recommend you get a doctor soon. I'll leave you a copy of Dr. Moser's records to share with anyone you might call." He took a moment to write the record in his notebook. Tearing out the page, he held it out to Winter as he headed for the door. Winter recoiled against the wall, his head down as he reached for the paper. This made him miss the paper entirely, so Trescott let it fall to the floor by his feet.

"Good-morning," said Trescott from the hall. This placid retreat seemed to suddenly arouse Winter to ferocity. It was as if he had then recalled all the truths which he had formulated to hurl at Trescott. So he followed him into the hall, and down the hall to the door, and through the door to the porch, barking in fiery rage from a respectful distance. As Trescott imperturbably turned the mare's head down the road, Winter stood on the porch, still yelping. He was like a little dog.

"Good morning," Trescott said from the hallway. This calm retreat seemed to suddenly ignite Winter's fury. It felt as if he had finally remembered all the points he wanted to throw at Trescott. So he followed him into the hallway, down the hall to the door, through the door to the porch, barking angrily from a respectful distance. As Trescott calmly turned the mare's head down the road, Winter stood on the porch, still yapping. He was like a small dog.




XXII


"Have you heard the news?" cried Carrie Dungen as she sped towards Martha's kitchen. "Have you heard the news?" Her eyes were shining with delight.

"Have you heard the news?" shouted Carrie Dungen as she rushed into Martha's kitchen. "Have you heard the news?" Her eyes were sparkling with excitement.

"No," answered Martha's sister Kate, bending forward eagerly. "What was it? What was it?"

"No," replied Martha's sister Kate, leaning forward eagerly. "What was it? What was it?"

Carrie appeared triumphantly in the open door. "Oh, there's been an awful scene between Doctor Trescott and Jake Winter. I never thought that Jake Winter had any pluck at all, but this morning he told the doctor just what he thought of him."

Carrie appeared triumphantly in the open door. "Oh, there was a huge scene between Doctor Trescott and Jake Winter. I never thought Jake Winter had any guts, but this morning he told the doctor exactly what he thought of him."

"Well, what did he think of him?" asked Martha.

"Well, what did he think of him?" Martha asked.

"Oh, he called him everything. Mrs. Howarth heard it through her front blinds. It was terrible, she says. It's all over town now. Everybody knows it."

"Oh, he called him every name. Mrs. Howarth heard it through her front blinds. It was awful, she says. It’s all over town now. Everyone knows about it."

"Didn't the doctor answer back?"

"Didn't the doctor respond?"

"No! Mrs. Howarth—she says he never said a word. He just walked down to his buggy and got in, and drove off as co-o-o-l. But Jake gave him jinks, by all accounts."

"No! Mrs. Howarth—she says he never said a word. He just walked over to his buggy, got in, and drove off looking totally relaxed. But Jake apparently gave him a hard time."

"But what did he say?" cried Kate, shrill and excited. She was evidently at some kind of a feast.

"But what did he say?" Kate yelled, sounding both excited and frantic. She was clearly at some sort of celebration.

"Oh, he told him that Sadie had never been well since that night Henry Johnson frightened her at Theresa Page's party, and he held him responsible, and how dared he cross his threshold—and—and—and—"

"Oh, he told him that Sadie hadn't been the same since that night Henry Johnson scared her at Theresa Page's party, and he blamed him for it, and how dare he come into his house—and—and—and—"

"And what?" said Martha.

"And what?" asked Martha.

"Did he swear at him?" said Kate, in fearsome glee.

"Did he curse at him?" said Kate, with an eager delight.

"No—not much. He did swear at him a little, but not more than a man does anyhow when he is real mad, Mrs. Howarth says."

"No—not really. He did curse at him a bit, but not more than most guys do when they're really angry, according to Mrs. Howarth."

"O-oh!" breathed Kate. "And did he call him any names?"

"O-oh!" Kate breathed. "Did he call him any names?"

Martha, at her work, had been for a time in deep thought. She now interrupted the others. "It don't seem as if Sadie Winter had been sick since that time Henry Johnson got loose. She's been to school almost the whole time since then, hasn't she?"

Martha, while working, had been lost in thought for a while. She now spoke up to the others. "It doesn't seem like Sadie Winter has been sick since that time Henry Johnson got loose. She's been in school almost the entire time since then, right?"

They combined upon her in immediate indignation. "School? School? I should say not. Don't think for a moment. School!"

They all came at her in immediate anger. "School? School? Absolutely not. Don’t even think about it. School!"

Martha wheeled from the sink. She held an iron spoon, and it seemed as if she was going to attack them. "Sadie Winter has passed here many a morning since then carrying her schoolbag. Where was she going? To a wedding?"

Martha turned away from the sink. She had an iron spoon in her hand, and it looked like she was about to come at them. "Sadie Winter has walked by here many mornings since then with her schoolbag. Where was she headed? To a wedding?"

The others, long accustomed to a mental tyranny, speedily surrendered.

The others, having long been used to a mental control, quickly gave in.

"Did she?" stammered Kate. "I never saw her."

"Did she?" Kate stuttered. "I never saw her."

Carrie Dungen made a weak gesture.

Carrie Dungen made a feeble gesture.

"If I had been Doctor Trescott," exclaimed Martha, loudly, "I'd have knocked that miserable Jake Winter's head off."

"If I were Doctor Trescott," Martha shouted, "I would have knocked that pathetic Jake Winter's head off."

Kate and Carrie, exchanging glances, made an alliance in the air. "I don't see why you say that, Martha," replied Carrie, with considerable boldness, gaining support and sympathy from Kate's smile. "I don't see how anybody can be blamed for getting angry when their little girl gets almost scared to death and gets sick from it, and all that. Besides, everybody says—"

Kate and Carrie exchanged glances and formed a silent alliance. "I don't understand why you think that, Martha," Carrie said confidently, encouraged by Kate's supportive smile. "I can't see how anyone could not get angry when their little girl is scared out of her mind and ends up getting sick from it and all. Besides, everyone says—"

"Oh, I don't care what everybody says," said Martha.

"Oh, I don't care what anyone says," said Martha.

"Well, you can't go against the whole town," answered Carrie, in sudden sharp defiance.

"Well, you can't stand up to the entire town," Carrie replied, suddenly full of sharp defiance.

"No, Martha, you can't go against the whole town," piped Kate, following her leader rapidly.

"No, Martha, you can't go against the whole town," Kate said, quickly following her leader.

"'The whole town,'" cried Martha. "I'd like to know what you call 'the whole town.' Do you call these silly people who are scared of Henry Johnson 'the whole town'?"

"'The whole town,'" cried Martha. "I'd like to know what you mean by 'the whole town.' Do you really think these foolish people who are afraid of Henry Johnson are 'the whole town'?"

"Why, Martha," said Carrie, in a reasoning tone, "you talk as if you wouldn't be scared of him!"

"Why, Martha," Carrie said in a thoughtful tone, "you talk like you wouldn't be afraid of him!"

"No more would I," retorted Martha.

"No way am I," Martha replied.

"O-oh, Martha, how you talk!" said Kate. "Why, the idea! Everybody's afraid of him."

"O-oh, Martha, the way you talk!" Kate said. "I can't believe it! Everyone's scared of him."

Carrie was grinning. "You've never seen him, have you?" she asked, seductively.

Carrie was smiling. "You've never seen him, have you?" she asked, playfully.

"No," admitted Martha.

"No," Martha admitted.

"Well, then, how do you know that you wouldn't be scared?"

"Well, how do you know you wouldn't be scared?"

Martha confronted her. "Have you ever seen him? No? Well, then, how do you know you would be scared?"

Martha confronted her. "Have you ever seen him? No? Well, then, how do you know you would be scared?"

The allied forces broke out in chorus: "But, Martha, everybody says so. Everybody says so."

The allied forces chimed in together: "But, Martha, everyone says that. Everyone says that."

"Everybody says what?"

"Everyone says what?"

"Everybody that's seen him say they were frightened almost to death. Tisn't only women, but it's men too. It's awful."

"Everyone who has seen him says they were scared almost to death. It’s not just women, but men too. It’s terrible."

Martha wagged her head solemnly. "I'd try not to be afraid of him."

Martha shook her head seriously. "I'd try not to be scared of him."

"But supposing you could not help it?" said Kate.

"But what if you couldn't help it?" said Kate.

"Yes, and look here," cried Carrie. "I'll tell you another thing. The Hannigans are going to move out of the house next door."

"Yeah, and check this out," shouted Carrie. "I'll tell you something else. The Hannigans are moving out of the house next door."

"On account of him?" demanded Martha.

"Is it because of him?" asked Martha.

Carrie nodded. "Mrs. Hannigan says so herself."

Carrie nodded. "Mrs. Hannigan says that herself."

"Well, of all things!" ejaculated Martha. "Going to move, eh? You don't say so! Where they going to move to?"

"Well, of all things!" exclaimed Martha. "You're going to move, huh? You don't say! Where are you moving to?"

"Down on Orchard Avenue."

"On Orchard Avenue."

"Well, of all things! Nice house?"

"Well, of all things! Nice house?"

"I don't know about that. I haven't heard. But there's lots of nice houses on Orchard."

"I don't know about that. I haven't heard. But there are plenty of nice houses on Orchard."

"Yes, but they're all taken," said Kate. "There isn't a vacant house on Orchard Avenue."

"Yeah, but they're all occupied," Kate said. "There isn't an empty house on Orchard Avenue."

"Oh yes, there is," said Martha. "The old Hampstead house is vacant."

"Oh yeah, it is," said Martha. "The old Hampstead house is empty."

"Oh, of course," said Kate. "But then I don't believe Mrs. Hannigan would like it there. I wonder where they can be going to move to?"

"Oh, of course," Kate said. "But I don't think Mrs. Hannigan would like it there. I wonder where they’re planning to move?"

"I'm sure I don't know," sighed Martha. "It must be to some place we don't know about."

"I'm not sure," sighed Martha. "It must be to some place we're not familiar with."

"Well." said Carrie Dungen, after a general reflective silence, "it's easy enough to find out, anyhow."

"Well," said Carrie Dungen, after a moment of thoughtful silence, "it's pretty easy to figure out, anyway."

"Who knows—around here?" asked Kate.

"Who knows—around here?" Kate asked.

"Why, Mrs. Smith, and there she is in her garden," said Carrie, jumping to her feet. As she dashed out of the door, Kate and Martha crowded at the window. Carrie's voice rang out from near the steps. "Mrs. Smith! Mrs. Smith! Do you know where the Hannigans are going to move to?"

"Why, Mrs. Smith, there she is in her garden," said Carrie, jumping to her feet. As she rushed out the door, Kate and Martha crowded at the window. Carrie's voice called out from near the steps. "Mrs. Smith! Mrs. Smith! Do you know where the Hannigans are moving to?"




XXIII


The autumn smote the leaves, and the trees of Whilomville were panoplied in crimson and yellow. The winds grew stronger, and in the melancholy purple of the nights the home shine of a window became a finer thing. The little boys, watching the sear and sorrowful leaves drifting down from the maples, dreamed of the near time when they could heap bushels in the streets and burn them during the abrupt evenings.

The autumn hit the leaves, and the trees of Whilomville were dressed in red and yellow. The winds picked up, and in the sad purple of the nights, the glow from a window became something special. The little boys, watching the dry and sorrowful leaves falling from the maples, dreamed of the time soon when they could pile up bushels in the streets and burn them during the chilly evenings.

Three men walked down the Niagara Avenue. As they approached Judge Hagenthorpe's house he came down his walk to meet them in the manner of one who has been waiting.

Three men walked down Niagara Avenue. As they got closer to Judge Hagenthorpe's house, he came down his walkway to meet them, like someone who had been waiting.

"Are you ready, judge?" one said.

"Are you ready, judge?" one asked.

"All ready," he answered.

"All set," he replied.

The four then walked to Trescott's house. He received them in his office, where he had been reading. He seemed surprised at this visit of four very active and influential citizens, but he had nothing to say of it.

The four then walked to Trescott's house. He welcomed them in his office, where he had been reading. He seemed surprised by this visit from four very active and influential citizens, but he didn't say anything about it.

After they were all seated, Trescott looked expectantly from one face to another. There was a little silence. It was broken by John Twelve, the wholesale grocer, who was worth $400,000, and reported to be worth over a million.

After everyone was seated, Trescott looked around, waiting for someone to speak. There was a brief silence until John Twelve, the wholesale grocer, who had a net worth of $400,000 but was rumored to be worth over a million, broke it.

"Well, doctor," he said, with a short laugh, "I suppose we might as well admit at once that we've come to interfere in something which is none of our business."

"Well, doc," he said with a quick laugh, "I guess we might as well admit right away that we're getting involved in something that's none of our concern."

"Why, what is it?" asked Trescott, again looking from one face to another. He seemed to appeal particularly to Judge Hagenthorpe, but the old man had his chin lowered musingly to his cane, and would not look at him.

"What's going on?" Trescott asked again, glancing from one person to another. He seemed to be especially looking for an answer from Judge Hagenthorpe, but the old man kept his chin down, lost in thought, and wouldn’t meet his gaze.

"It's about what nobody talks of—much," said Twelve. "It's about Henry Johnson."

"It's about something that hardly anyone talks about," said Twelve. "It's about Henry Johnson."

Trescott squared himself in his chair. "Yes?" he said.

Trescott straightened up in his chair. "Yes?" he said.

Having delivered himself of the title, Twelve seemed to become more easy. "Yes," he answered, blandly, "we wanted to talk to you about it."

Having said the title, Twelve seemed to relax. "Yes," he replied smoothly, "we wanted to discuss it with you."

"Yes?" said Trescott.

"Yes?" Trescott replied.




'It's About What Nobody Talks Of—Much,' Said Twelve

'It's About What Nobody Talks Of—Much,' Said Twelve




Twelve abruptly advanced on the main attack. "Now see here, Trescott, we like you, and we have come to talk right out about this business. It may be none of our affairs and all that, and as for me, I don't mind if you tell me so; but I am not going to keep quiet and see you ruin yourself. And that's how we all feel."

Twelve suddenly moved forward with the main attack. "Look, Trescott, we like you, and we want to have an honest conversation about this. It might not be our business and all that, and personally, I don’t mind if you say so; but I’m not going to stay silent and watch you mess up your life. And that's how we all feel."

"I am not ruining myself," answered Trescott.

"I am not going to ruin myself," replied Trescott.

"No, maybe you are not exactly ruining yourself," said Twelve, slowly, "but you are doing yourself a great deal of harm. You have changed from being the leading doctor in town to about the last one. It is mainly because there are always a large number of people who are very thoughtless fools, of course, but then that doesn't change the condition."

"No, maybe you're not completely ruining yourself," said Twelve, slowly, "but you're hurting yourself a lot. You've gone from being the top doctor in town to one of the least respected. Sure, there are always a lot of thoughtless people out there, but that doesn't change the situation."

A man who had not heretofore spoken said, solemnly, "It's the women."

A man who hadn't spoken before said seriously, "It's the women."

"Well, what I want to say is this," resumed Twelve: "Even if there are a lot of fools in the world, we can't see any reason why you should ruin yourself by opposing them. You can't teach them anything, you know."

"Okay, what I want to say is this," Twelve continued: "Even if there are a lot of fools in the world, we don’t see any reason for you to ruin yourself by going against them. You can't really teach them anything, you know."

"I am not trying to teach them anything." Trescott smiled wearily. "I—It is a matter of—well—"

"I’m not trying to teach them anything." Trescott smiled tiredly. "I—It’s a matter of—well—"

"And there are a good many of us that admire you for it immensely," interrupted Twelve; "but that isn't going to change the minds of all those ninnies."

"And there are plenty of us who really admire you for it," interrupted Twelve; "but that's not going to change the minds of all those fools."

"It's the women," stated the advocate of this view again.

"It's the women," the advocate of this view insisted again.

"Well, what I want to say is this," said Twelve. "We want you to get out of this trouble and strike your old gait again. You are simply killing your practice through your infernal pigheadedness. Now this thing is out of the ordinary, but there must be ways to—to beat the game somehow, you see. So we've talked it over—about a dozen of us—and, as I say, if you want to tell us to mind our own business, why, go ahead; but we've talked it over, and we've come to the conclusion that the only way to do is to get Johnson a place somewhere off up the valley, and—"

"Well, here’s what I want to say," said Twelve. "We want you to get out of this mess and return to your old self. You're really hurting your practice with your stubbornness. This situation is unusual, but there must be ways to—figure things out somehow, you know. So we've discussed it—about a dozen of us—and, like I said, if you want to tell us to mind our own business, go ahead; but we've talked it through, and we've concluded that the only way to move forward is to find a place for Johnson somewhere up the valley, and—"

Trescott wearily gestured. "You don't know, my friend. Everybody is so afraid of him, they can't even give him good care. Nobody can attend to him as I do myself."

Trescott wearily gestured. "You don’t know, my friend. Everyone is so scared of him that they can't even take proper care of him. No one can look after him the way I do."

"But I have a little no-good farm up beyond Clarence Mountain that I was going to give to Henry," cried Twelve, aggrieved. "And if you—and if you—if you—through your house burning down, or anything—why, all the boys were prepared to take him right off your hands, and—and—"

"But I have a little useless farm up beyond Clarence Mountain that I was planning to give to Henry," shouted Twelve, upset. "And if you—if you—if you—because your house burned down or whatever—well, all the guys were ready to take him off your hands, and—and—"

Trescott arose and went to the window. He turned his back upon them. They sat waiting in silence. When he returned he kept his face in the shadow. "No, John Twelve," he said, "it can't be done."

Trescott got up and went to the window. He turned his back to them. They sat there waiting in silence. When he came back, he kept his face in the shadows. "No, John Twelve," he said, "it can't be done."

There was another stillness. Suddenly a man stirred on his chair.

There was another moment of silence. Suddenly, a man shifted in his chair.

"Well, then, a public institution—" he began.

"Well, then, a public institution—" he started.

"No," said Trescott; "public institutions are all very good, but he is not going to one."

"No," said Trescott; "public institutions are great, but he's not going to one."

In the background of the group old Judge Hagenthorpe was thoughtfully smoothing the polished ivory head of his cane.

In the background of the group, old Judge Hagenthorpe was thoughtfully polishing the smooth ivory head of his cane.




XXIV


Trescott loudly stamped the snow from his feet and shook the flakes from his shoulders. When he entered the house he went at once to the dining-room, and then to the sitting-room. Jimmie was there, reading painfully in a large book concerning giraffes and tigers and crocodiles.

Trescott loudly stamped the snow off his feet and shook the flakes from his shoulders. When he entered the house, he immediately went to the dining room, and then to the living room. Jimmie was there, struggling to read a big book about giraffes, tigers, and crocodiles.

"Where is your mother, Jimmie?" asked Trescott.

"Where's your mom, Jimmie?" asked Trescott.

"I don't know, pa," answered the boy. "I think she is up-stairs."

"I don't know, Dad," the boy replied. "I think she's upstairs."

Trescott went to the foot of the stairs and called, but there came no answer. Seeing that the door of the little drawing-room was open, he entered. The room was bathed in the half-light that came from the four dull panes of mica in the front of the great stove. As his eyes grew used to the shadows he saw his wife curled in an arm-chair. He went to her. "Why, Grace." he said, "didn't you hear me calling you?"

Trescott went to the bottom of the stairs and called out, but there was no response. Noticing that the door to the small living room was open, he walked in. The room was filled with the dim light coming from the four dull mica panes in front of the big stove. As his eyes adjusted to the shadows, he saw his wife curled up in an armchair. He approached her. "Hey, Grace," he said, "didn't you hear me calling you?"

She made no answer, and as he bent over the chair he heard her trying to smother a sob in the cushion.

She didn't respond, and as he leaned over the chair, he heard her trying to hold back a sob into the cushion.

"Grace!" he cried. "You're crying!"

"Grace!" he exclaimed. "You're crying!"

She raised her face. "I've got a headache, a dreadful headache, Ned."

She lifted her face. "I have a headache, a terrible headache, Ned."

"A headache?" he repeated, in surprise and incredulity.

"A headache?" he repeated, surprised and skeptical.

He pulled a chair close to hers. Later, as he cast his eye over the zone of light shed by the dull red panes, he saw that a low table had been drawn close to the stove, and that it was burdened with many small cups and plates of uncut tea-cake. He remembered that the day was Wednesday, and that his wife received on Wednesdays.

He pulled a chair closer to hers. Later, as he glanced around the area illuminated by the dull red glass, he noticed a small table pushed up against the stove, stacked with several tiny cups and uncut pieces of tea cake. He recalled that it was Wednesday and that his wife hosted gatherings on Wednesdays.

"Who was here to-day, Gracie?" he asked.

"Who was here today, Gracie?" he asked.

From his shoulder there came a mumble, "Mrs. Twelve."

From his shoulder, a mumble came, "Mrs. Twelve."

"Was she—um," he said. "Why—didn't Anna Hagenthorpe come over?"

"Was she—um," he said. "Why—didn't Anna Hagenthorpe come over?"

The mumble from his shoulder continued, "She wasn't well enough."

The mumble from his shoulder continued, "She wasn't feeling well enough."

Glancing down at the cups, Trescott mechanically counted them. There were fifteen of them. "There, there," he said. "Don't cry, Grace. Don't cry."

Glancing down at the cups, Trescott automatically counted them. There were fifteen. "There, there," he said. "Don't cry, Grace. Don't cry."

The wind was whining round the house, and the snow beat aslant upon the windows. Sometimes the coal in the stove settled with a crumbling sound, and the four panes of mica flashed a sudden new crimson. As he sat holding her head on his shoulder, Trescott found himself occasionally trying to count the cups. There were fifteen of them.

The wind was howling around the house, and the snow lashed against the windows at an angle. Sometimes the coal in the stove shifted with a cracking sound, and the four mica panes lit up with a sudden burst of crimson. As he sat with her head resting on his shoulder, Trescott found himself occasionally trying to count the cups. There were fifteen of them.







THE BLUE HOTEL



I


The Palace Hotel at Fort Romper was painted a light blue, a shade that is on the legs of a kind of heron, causing the bird to declare its position against any background. The Palace Hotel, then, was always screaming and howling in a way that made the dazzling winter landscape of Nebraska seem only a gray swampish hush. It stood alone on the prairie, and when the snow was falling the town two hundred yards away was not visible. But when the traveller alighted at the railway station he was obliged to pass the Palace Hotel before he could come upon the company of low clapboard houses which composed Fort Romper, and it was not to be thought that any traveller could pass the Palace Hotel without looking at it. Pat Scully, the proprietor, had proved himself a master of strategy when he chose his paints. It is true that on clear days, when the great trans-continental expresses, long lines of swaying Pullmans, swept through Fort Romper, passengers were overcome at the sight, and the cult that knows the brown-reds and the subdivisions of the dark greens of the East expressed shame, pity, horror, in a laugh. But to the citizens of this prairie town and to the people who would naturally stop there, Pat Scully had performed a feat. With this opulence and splendor, these creeds, classes, egotisms, that streamed through Romper on the rails day after day, they had no color in common.

The Palace Hotel at Fort Romper was painted a light blue, a color reminiscent of a heron’s legs, making the bird stand out against any backdrop. As a result, the Palace Hotel always seemed to scream and shout, turning the stunning winter landscape of Nebraska into just a dull, gray, swampy silence. It stood by itself on the prairie, and during snowfall, the town just two hundred yards away was out of sight. However, when travelers arrived at the train station, they had to pass the Palace Hotel before reaching the collection of low clapboard houses that made up Fort Romper, and it was hard to imagine any traveler passing it without taking a look. Pat Scully, the owner, had shown incredible strategy in his choice of colors. It’s true that on clear days, when the long lines of swaying Pullman cars rolled through Fort Romper, passengers were struck by the sight, and the crowd that appreciated the various shades of brown-reds and dark greens from the East reacted with shame, pity, and horror in laughter. But for the residents of this prairie town and those who would typically stop there, Pat Scully had pulled off an incredible achievement. Amid all the opulence and grandeur, the various beliefs, classes, and egos that flowed through Romper on the trains daily, there was no shared color.

As if the displayed delights of such a blue hotel were not sufficiently enticing, it was Scully's habit to go every morning and evening to meet the leisurely trains that stopped at Romper and work his seductions upon any man that he might see wavering, gripsack in hand.

As if the tempting features of that blue hotel weren’t enough, Scully would go every morning and evening to greet the slow trains that stopped at Romper and try to charm any guy he saw hesitating, bag in hand.

One morning, when a snow-crusted engine dragged its long string of freight cars and its one passenger coach to the station, Scully performed the marvel of catching three men. One was a shaky and quick-eyed Swede, with a great shining cheap valise; one was a tall bronzed cowboy, who was on his way to a ranch near the Dakota line; one was a little silent man from the East, who didn't look it, and didn't announce it. Scully practically made them prisoners. He was so nimble and merry and kindly that each probably felt it would be the height of brutality to try to escape. They trudged off over the creaking board sidewalks in the wake of the eager little Irishman. He wore a heavy fur cap squeezed tightly down on his head. It caused his two red ears to stick out stiffly, as if they were made of tin.

One morning, as a snow-covered train pulled in with its long line of freight cars and a single passenger car, Scully managed to round up three men. One was a jittery, sharp-eyed Swede with a large, shiny cheap suitcase; another was a tall, sun-tanned cowboy heading to a ranch near the Dakota border; the last was a quiet little guy from the East who didn’t look the part and never revealed it. Scully practically took them captive. He was so light on his feet, cheerful, and friendly that each one likely felt it would be downright cruel to try to run away. They trudged ahead on the creaky wooden sidewalks, following the eager little Irishman. He wore a thick fur cap pulled snugly over his head, making his two red ears stick out stiffly, as if they were made of tin.

At last, Scully, elaborately, with boisterous hospitality, conducted them through the portals of the blue hotel. The room which they entered was small. It seemed to be merely a proper temple for an enormous stove, which, in the centre, was humming with godlike violence. At various points on its surface the iron had become luminous and glowed yellow from the heat. Beside the stove Scully's son Johnnie was playing High-Five with an old farmer who had whiskers both gray and sandy. They were quarrelling. Frequently the old farmer turned his face towards a box of sawdust—colored brown from tobacco juice—that was behind the stove, and spat with an air of great impatience and irritation. With a loud flourish of words Scully destroyed the game of cards, and bustled his son up-stairs with part of the baggage of the new guests. He himself conducted them to three basins of the coldest water in the world. The cowboy and the Easterner burnished themselves fiery-red with this water, until it seemed to be some kind of a metal polish. The Swede, however, merely dipped his fingers gingerly and with trepidation. It was notable that throughout this series of small ceremonies the three travellers were made to feel that Scully was very benevolent. He was conferring great favors upon them. He handed the towel from one to the other with an air of philanthropic impulse.

Finally, Scully, with extravagant hospitality, led them through the entrance of the blue hotel. The room they entered was small. It seemed to be just the right place for a huge stove, which was humming intensely in the center. At various spots on its surface, the metal glowed bright yellow from the heat. Beside the stove, Scully's son Johnnie was playing High-Five with an old farmer who had gray and sandy whiskers. They were arguing. Often, the old farmer turned his face toward a box of sawdust—stained brown from tobacco juice—behind the stove and spat with a look of annoyance and irritation. With a grand gesture, Scully cleared away the cards and took his son upstairs with some of the luggage from the new guests. He then took them to three basins filled with the coldest water imaginable. The cowboy and the Easterner splashed themselves with this water, turning fiery red, as if it were some kind of metal polish. The Swede, on the other hand, only dipped his fingers cautiously and nervously. It was clear that throughout these small rituals, the three travelers felt that Scully was very generous. He was doing them a great favor. He passed the towel from one to another with a sense of charitable spirit.

Afterwards they went to the first room, and, sitting about the stove, listened to Scully's officious clamor at his daughters, who were preparing the mid-day meal. They reflected in the silence of experienced men who tread carefully amid new people. Nevertheless, the old farmer, stationary, invincible in his chair near the warmest part of the stove, turned his face from the sawdust box frequently and addressed a glowing commonplace to the strangers. Usually he was answered in short but adequate sentences by either the cowboy or the Easterner. The Swede said nothing. He seemed to be occupied in making furtive estimates of each man in the room. One might have thought that he had the sense of silly suspicion which comes to guilt. He resembled a badly frightened man.

Afterward, they went to the first room and sat around the stove, listening to Scully's loud fussing at his daughters, who were making lunch. They reflected in the quiet confidence of seasoned men who tread carefully around new people. Still, the old farmer, sitting firmly in his chair near the warmest spot of the stove, often turned his face away from the sawdust box and addressed the newcomers with a cheerful everyday remark. He usually received short but satisfactory replies from either the cowboy or the Easterner. The Swede said nothing. He appeared to be secretly sizing up each man in the room. One might have thought he had a silly sense of suspicion that often comes with guilt. He looked like a man who was very scared.

Later, at dinner, he spoke a little, addressing his conversation entirely to Scully. He volunteered that he had come from New York, where for ten years he had worked as a tailor. These facts seemed to strike Scully as fascinating, and afterwards he volunteered that he had lived at Romper for fourteen years. The Swede asked about the crops and the price of labor. He seemed barely to listen to Scully's extended replies. His eyes continued to rove from man to man.

Later, at dinner, he chatted a bit, directing his conversation exclusively to Scully. He mentioned that he had come from New York, where he had worked as a tailor for ten years. This seemed to really interest Scully, who then shared that he had lived in Romper for fourteen years. The Swede asked about the crops and labor prices but barely seemed to pay attention to Scully's long replies. His eyes kept wandering from one person to another.

Finally, with a laugh and a wink, he said that some of these Western communities were very dangerous; and after his statement he straightened his legs under the table, tilted his head, and laughed again, loudly. It was plain that the demonstration had no meaning to the others. They looked at him wondering and in silence.

Finally, with a laugh and a wink, he said that some of these Western communities were really dangerous; and after he said that, he straightened his legs under the table, tilted his head, and laughed again, loudly. It was clear that the demonstration didn't mean anything to the others. They looked at him, curious and silent.




II


As the men trooped heavily back into the front-room, the two little windows presented views of a turmoiling sea of snow. The huge arms of the wind were making attempts—mighty, circular, futile—to embrace the flakes as they sped. A gate-post like a still man with a blanched face stood aghast amid this profligate fury. In a hearty voice Scully announced the presence of a blizzard. The guests of the blue hotel, lighting their pipes, assented with grunts of lazy masculine contentment. No island of the sea could be exempt in the degree of this little room with its humming stove. Johnnie, son of Scully, in a tone which defined his opinion of his ability as a card-player, challenged the old farmer of both gray and sandy whiskers to a game of High-Five. The farmer agreed with a contemptuous and bitter scoff. They sat close to the stove, and squared their knees under a wide board. The cowboy and the Easterner watched the game with interest. The Swede remained near the window, aloof, but with a countenance that showed signs of an inexplicable excitement.

As the men trudged back into the front room, the two small windows showed a chaotic sea of snow. The strong winds were trying—powerfully, in circles, but in vain—to catch the flakes as they flew by. A gatepost, resembling a frozen man with a pale face, stood stunned amid this wild storm. In a cheerful voice, Scully announced the arrival of a blizzard. The guests at the blue hotel, lighting their pipes, responded with grunts of relaxed male satisfaction. No part of the sea could escape the intensity of this little room with its buzzing stove. Johnnie, Scully's son, confidently challenged the old farmer with both gray and sandy whiskers to a game of High-Five. The farmer agreed with a sneering scoff. They sat close to the stove and tucked their knees under a wide table. The cowboy and the Easterner watched the game with interest, while the Swede stood near the window, distant, but with a face showing signs of strange excitement.

The play of Johnnie and the gray-beard was suddenly ended by another quarrel. The old man arose while casting a look of heated scorn at his adversary. He slowly buttoned his coat, and then stalked with fabulous dignity from the room. In the discreet silence of all other men the Swede laughed. His laughter rang somehow childish. Men by this time had begun to look at him askance, as if they wished to inquire what ailed him.

The game between Johnnie and the old man abruptly ended with another argument. The old man stood up, giving his opponent a fierce look of disdain. He methodically buttoned his coat and then walked out of the room with impressive dignity. In the quiet of the other men, the Swede laughed. His laughter sounded oddly childish. By now, the other men started looking at him sideways, as if they wanted to know what was wrong with him.

A new game was formed jocosely. The cowboy volunteered to become the partner of Johnnie, and they all then turned to ask the Swede to throw in his lot with the little Easterner, He asked some questions about the game, and, learning that it wore many names, and that he had played it when it was under an alias, he accepted the invitation. He strode towards the men nervously, as if he expected to be assaulted. Finally, seated, he gazed from face to face and laughed shrilly. This laugh was so strange that the Easterner looked up quickly, the cowboy sat intent and with his mouth open, and Johnnie paused, holding the cards with still fingers.

A new game was playfully created. The cowboy offered to be Johnnie's partner, and then they all turned to invite the Swede to join the little Easterner. He asked a few questions about the game and, after learning that it went by many names and that he had played it under a different name before, he accepted the invitation. He walked toward the men nervously, as if he expected to be attacked. Once seated, he looked from face to face and laughed sharply. This laugh was so unusual that the Easterner quickly glanced up, the cowboy looked on with his mouth open, and Johnnie paused, holding the cards with steady fingers.

Afterwards there was a short silence. Then Johnnie said, "Well, let's get at it. Come on now!" They pulled their chairs forward until their knees were bunched under the board. They began to play, and their interest in the game caused the others to forget the manner of the Swede.

After that, there was a brief silence. Then Johnnie said, "Alright, let's get started. Come on!" They pushed their chairs closer until their knees were crammed under the table. They started to play, and their excitement for the game made the others forget about the way the Swede was acting.

The cowboy was a board-whacker. Each time that he held superior cards he whanged them, one by one, with exceeding force, down upon the improvised table, and took the tricks with a glowing air of prowess and pride that sent thrills of indignation into the hearts of his opponents. A game with a board-whacker in it is sure to become intense. The countenances of the Easterner and the Swede were miserable whenever the cowboy thundered down his aces and kings, while Johnnie, his eyes gleaming with joy, chuckled and chuckled.

The cowboy was a loud player. Every time he had better cards, he slammed them down one by one on the makeshift table with impressive force, claiming the tricks with a proud swagger that stirred up anger in his opponents. A game with a loud player is bound to get intense. The expressions of the Easterner and the Swede were miserable whenever the cowboy crashed down his aces and kings, while Johnnie, his eyes shining with delight, chuckled continuously.

Because of the absorbing play none considered the strange ways of the Swede. They paid strict heed to the game. Finally, during a lull caused by a new deal, the Swede suddenly addressed Johnnie: "I suppose there have been a good many men killed in this room." The jaws of the others dropped and they looked at him.

Because of the captivating game, no one paid attention to the Swede's odd behavior. They were focused entirely on the match. Then, during a break from a new deal, the Swede suddenly spoke to Johnnie: "I guess a lot of men have been killed in this room." The others' jaws dropped, and they stared at him.

"What in hell are you talking about?" said Johnnie.

"What the hell are you talking about?" said Johnnie.

The Swede laughed again his blatant laugh, full of a kind of false courage and defiance. "Oh, you know what I mean all right," he answered.

The Swede laughed again, his loud laugh filled with a kind of fake courage and defiance. "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," he replied.

"I'm a liar if I do!" Johnnie protested. The card was halted, and the men stared at the Swede. Johnnie evidently felt that as the son of the proprietor he should make a direct inquiry. "Now, what might you be drivin' at, mister?" he asked. The Swede winked at him. It was a wink full of cunning. His fingers shook on the edge of the board. "Oh, maybe you think I have been to nowheres. Maybe you think I'm a tenderfoot?"

"I'm a liar if I do!" Johnnie protested. The game stopped, and the men looked at the Swede. Johnnie clearly felt that, as the owner's son, he should ask directly. "So, what are you getting at, mister?" he asked. The Swede winked at him. It was a sly wink. His fingers trembled on the edge of the table. "Oh, maybe you think I've been nowhere. Maybe you think I'm inexperienced?"

"I don't know nothin' about you," answered Johnnie, "and I don't give a damn where you've been. All I got to say is that I don't know what you're driving at. There hain't never been nobody killed in this room."

"I don't know anything about you," Johnnie replied, "and I really don’t care where you’ve been. All I’m saying is that I don’t understand what you’re getting at. Nobody has ever been killed in this room."

The cowboy, who had been steadily gazing at the Swede, then spoke: "What's wrong with you, mister?"

The cowboy, who had been staring at the Swede, then said, "What's wrong with you, man?"

Apparently it seemed to the Swede that he was formidably menaced. He shivered and turned white near the corners of his mouth. He sent an appealing glance in the direction of the little Easterner. During these moments he did not forget to wear his air of advanced pot-valor. "They say they don't know what I mean," he remarked mockingly to the Easterner.

Apparently, the Swede felt seriously threatened. He shivered and turned pale around the corners of his mouth. He shot a desperate glance at the little Easterner. Despite the situation, he still maintained his bravado. "They say they don't understand what I'm talking about," he said mockingly to the Easterner.

The latter answered after prolonged and cautious reflection. "I don't understand you," he said, impassively.

The latter replied after thinking it over carefully for a while. "I don't get you," he said, without showing any emotion.

The Swede made a movement then which announced that he thought he had encountered treachery from the only quarter where he had expected sympathy, if not help. "Oh, I see you are all against me. I see—"

The Swede made a gesture then that showed he believed he had faced betrayal from the only place he had expected support, if not assistance. "Oh, I see you are all against me. I see—"

The cowboy was in a state of deep stupefaction. "Say." he cried, as he tumbled the deck violently down upon the board "—say, what are you gittin' at, hey?"

The cowboy was totally baffled. "Hey," he shouted, as he slammed the deck down on the table, "what are you getting at, huh?"

The Swede sprang up with the celerity of a man escaping from a snake on the floor. "I don't want to fight!" he shouted. "I don't want to fight!"

The Swede jumped up as quickly as a guy trying to get away from a snake on the floor. "I don't want to fight!" he yelled. "I don't want to fight!"

The cowboy stretched his long legs indolently and deliberately. His hands were in his pockets. He spat into the sawdust box. "Well, who the hell thought you did?" he inquired.

The cowboy lazily stretched his long legs, taking his time. His hands were in his pockets. He spat into the sawdust box. "Well, who the heck thought you did?" he asked.

The Swede backed rapidly towards a corner of the room. His hands were out protectingly in front of his chest, but he was making an obvious struggle to control his fright. "Gentlemen," he quavered, "I suppose I am going to be killed before I can leave this house! I suppose I am going to be killed before I can leave this house!" In his eyes was the dying-swan look. Through the windows could be seen the snow turning blue in the shadow of dusk. The wind tore at the house and some loose thing beat regularly against the clap-boards like a spirit tapping.

The Swede quickly backed into a corner of the room. His hands were raised protectively in front of his chest, but he was clearly struggling to keep his fear in check. "Gentlemen," he stammered, "I guess I’m going to be killed before I can get out of this house! I guess I’m going to be killed before I can get out of this house!" In his eyes was a look of despair. Through the windows, the snow could be seen turning blue in the dusk's shadow. The wind howled at the house, and something loose banged rhythmically against the siding like a spirit tapping.

A door opened, and Scully himself entered. He paused in surprise as he noted the tragic attitude of the Swede. Then he said, "What's the matter here?"

A door opened, and Scully walked in. He stopped in surprise when he saw the Swede's sad demeanor. Then he asked, "What's going on here?"

The Swede answered him swiftly and eagerly: "These men are going to kill me."

The Swede replied quickly and enthusiastically, "These guys are going to kill me."

"Kill you!" ejaculated Scully. "Kill you! What are you talkin'?"

"Kill you!" shouted Scully. "Kill you! What are you talking about?"

The Swede made the gesture of a martyr.

The Swede made a martyr-like gesture.

Scully wheeled sternly upon his son. "What is this, Johnnie?"

Scully turned sharply to his son. "What is this, Johnnie?"

The lad had grown sullen. "Damned if I know," he answered. "I can't make no sense to it." He began to shuffle the cards, fluttering them together with an angry snap. "He says a good many men have been killed in this room, or something like that. And he says he's goin' to be killed here too. I don't know what ails him. He's crazy, I shouldn't wonder."

The guy had become really moody. "Honestly, I have no idea," he replied. "I can't make any sense of it." He started to shuffle the cards, slapping them together with an annoyed flick. "He says a lot of men have died in this room, or something like that. And he says he's going to get killed here too. I don't know what's wrong with him. He must be out of his mind."

Scully then looked for explanation to the cowboy, but the cowboy simply shrugged his shoulders.

Scully then looked for an explanation from the cowboy, but the cowboy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Kill you?" said Scully again to the Swede. "Kill you? Man, you're off your nut."

"Kill you?" Scully said again to the Swede. "Kill you? Dude, you’re out of your mind."

"Oh, I know." burst out the Swede. "I know what will happen. Yes, I'm crazy—yes. Yes, of course, I'm crazy—yes. But I know one thing—" There was a sort of sweat of misery and terror upon his face. "I know I won't get out of here alive."

"Oh, I know," the Swede exclaimed. "I know what's going to happen. Yes, I'm crazy—yeah. Of course, I'm crazy—totally. But I know one thing—" A look of misery and terror was etched on his face. "I know I won't make it out of here alive."

The cowboy drew a deep breath, as if his mind was passing into the last stages of dissolution. "Well, I'm dog-goned," he whispered to himself.

The cowboy took a deep breath, as if his mind was fading away. "Well, I'm shocked," he whispered to himself.

Scully wheeled suddenly and faced his son. "You've been troublin' this man!"

Scully suddenly turned and faced his son. "You've been bothering this man!"

Johnnie's voice was loud with its burden of grievance. "Why, good Gawd, I ain't done nothin' to 'im."

Johnnie's voice was loud with frustration. "Why, good God, I haven't done anything to him."

The Swede broke in. "Gentlemen, do not disturb yourselves. I will leave this house. I will go away because"—he accused them dramatically with his glance—"because I do not want to be killed."

The Swede interrupted. "Gentlemen, don't trouble yourselves. I'm going to leave this place. I'm leaving because"—he looked at them accusingly—"because I don't want to get killed."

Scully was furious with his son. "Will you tell me what is the matter, you young divil? What's the matter, anyhow? Speak out!"

Scully was furious with his son. "What’s the matter with you, you little devil? Just tell me what’s going on! Speak up!"

"Blame it!" cried Johnnie in despair, "don't I tell you I don't know. He—he says we want to kill him, and that's all I know. I can't tell what ails him."

"Blame it!" cried Johnnie in despair, "don't I tell you I don't know. He—he says we want to kill him, and that's all I know. I can't figure out what's wrong with him."

The Swede continued to repeat: "Never mind, Mr. Scully; nevermind. I will leave this house. I will go away, because I do not wish to be killed. Yes, of course, I am crazy—yes. But I know one thing! I will go away. I will leave this house. Never mind, Mr. Scully; never mind. I will go away."

The Swede kept saying, "It's fine, Mr. Scully; it's fine. I'm going to leave this house. I'm going to get out of here because I don't want to be killed. Yes, I know I’m crazy—absolutely. But there’s one thing I know! I’m leaving. I’m leaving this house. It’s fine, Mr. Scully; it’s fine. I'm going."

"You will not go 'way," said Scully. "You will not go 'way until I hear the reason of this business. If anybody has troubled you I will take care of him. This is my house. You are under my roof, and I will not allow any peaceable man to be troubled here." He cast a terrible eye upon Johnnie, the cowboy, and the Easterner.

"You’re not leaving," Scully said. "You won’t leave until I understand what’s going on. If someone has bothered you, I’ll handle it. This is my house. You’re under my roof, and I won’t allow anyone peaceful to be disturbed here." He shot a fierce look at Johnnie, the cowboy, and the Easterner.

"Never mind, Mr. Scully; never mind. I will go away. I do not wish to be killed." The Swede moved towards the door, which opened upon the stairs. It was evidently his intention to go at once for his baggage.

"Don't worry about it, Mr. Scully; it's fine. I'm just going to leave. I don't want to be hurt." The Swede walked toward the door that opened to the stairs. It was clear he planned to go get his things right away.

"No, no," shouted Scully peremptorily; but the white-faced man slid by him and disappeared. "Now," said Scully severely, "what does this mane?"

"No, no," shouted Scully firmly; but the pale-faced man slid past him and vanished. "Now," said Scully sternly, "what does this mean?"

Johnnie and the cowboy cried together: "Why, we didn't do nothin' to 'im!"

Johnnie and the cowboy shouted together, "We didn't do anything to him!"

Scully's eyes were cold. "No," he said, "you didn't?"

Scully's eyes were icy. "No," he said, "you didn't?"

Johnnie swore a deep oath. "Why this is the wildest loon I ever see. We didn't do nothin' at all. We were jest sittin' here play in' cards, and he—"

Johnnie swore a deep oath. "This is the craziest person I've ever seen. We didn't do anything at all. We were just sitting here playing cards, and he—"

The father suddenly spoke to the Easterner. "Mr. Blanc," he asked, "what has these boys been doin'?"

The father suddenly spoke to the Easterner. "Mr. Blanc," he asked, "what have these boys been doing?"

The Easterner reflected again. "I didn't see anything wrong at all," he said at last, slowly.

The Easterner thought for a moment. "I didn't see anything wrong at all," he finally said, taking his time.

Scully began to howl. "But what does it mane?" He stared ferociously at his son. "I have a mind to lather you for this, me boy."

Scully started to howl. "But what does it mean?" He glared fiercely at his son. "I feel like giving you a good dressing down for this, my boy."

Johnnie was frantic. "Well, what have I done?" he bawled at his father.

Johnnie was panicking. "What did I do?" he shouted at his father.




III


"I think you are tongue-tied," said Scully finally to his son, the cowboy, and the Easterner; and at the end of this scornful sentence he left the room.

"I think you’re at a loss for words," said Scully finally to his son, the cowboy, and the Easterner; and after that scornful remark, he left the room.

Up-stairs the Swede was swiftly fastening the straps of his great valise. Once his back happened to be half turned towards the door, and, hearing a noise there, he wheeled and sprang up, uttering a loud cry. Scully's wrinkled visage showed grimly in the light of the small lamp he carried. This yellow effulgence, streaming upward, colored only his prominent features, and left his eyes, for instance, in mysterious shadow. He resembled a murderer.

Upstairs, the Swede was quickly fastening the straps of his big suitcase. At one point, he turned his back halfway toward the door, and when he heard a noise, he spun around and jumped up, letting out a loud shout. Scully's wrinkled face looked grim in the light of the small lamp he carried. This yellow glow highlighted only his prominent features, leaving his eyes shrouded in shadow. He looked like a killer.

"Man! man!" he exclaimed, "have you gone daffy?"

"Man! Seriously?" he exclaimed, "have you lost your mind?"

"Oh, no! Oh, no!" rejoined the other. "There are people in this world who know pretty nearly as much as you do—understand?"

"Oh, no! Oh, no!" replied the other. "There are people in this world who know almost as much as you do—got it?"

For a moment they stood gazing at each other. Upon the Swede's deathly pale checks were two spots brightly crimson and sharply edged, as if they had been carefully painted. Scully placed the light on the table and sat himself on the edge of the bed. He spoke ruminatively. "By cracky, I never heard of such a thing in my life. It's a complete muddle. I can't, for the soul of me, think how you ever got this idea into your head." Presently he lifted his eyes and asked: "And did you sure think they were going to kill you?"

For a moment, they stood staring at each other. On the Swede's deathly pale cheeks were two bright red spots, sharply defined, as if they had been carefully painted. Scully set the light on the table and sat on the edge of the bed. He spoke thoughtfully. "Wow, I’ve never heard of anything like this in my life. It’s a complete mess. I can't, for the life of me, figure out how you ever came up with this idea." After a moment, he looked up and asked, "Did you really think they were going to kill you?"

The Swede scanned the old man as if he wished to see into his mind. "I did," he said at last. He obviously suspected that this answer might precipitate an outbreak. As he pulled on a strap his whole arm shook, the elbow wavering like a bit of paper.

The Swede looked at the old man as if he wanted to read his thoughts. "I did," he finally said. He clearly thought that this answer could trigger a reaction. As he tugged on a strap, his entire arm shook, the elbow trembling like a piece of paper.

Scully banged his hand impressively on the foot-board of the bed. "Why, man, we're goin' to have a line of ilictric street-cars in this town next spring."

Scully slammed his hand confidently on the footboard of the bed. "Hey, we're going to have a line of electric streetcars in this town next spring."

"'A line of electric street-cars,'" repeated the Swede, stupidly.

"'A line of electric streetcars,'" the Swede repeated, sounding clueless.

"And," said Scully, "there's a new railroad goin' to be built down from Broken Arm to here. Not to mintion the four churches and the smashin' big brick school-house. Then there's the big factory, too. Why, in two years Romper 'll be a metropolis."

"And," said Scully, "there's a new railroad being built from Broken Arm to here. Not to mention the four churches and the huge brick schoolhouse. Then there's the big factory, too. In just two years, Romper will be a metropolis."

Having finished the preparation of his baggage, the Swede straightened himself. "Mr. Scully," he said, with sudden hardihood, "how much do I owe you?"

Having finished packing his bags, the Swede stood up straight. "Mr. Scully," he said, with sudden boldness, "how much do I owe you?"

"You don't owe me anythin'," said the old man, angrily.

"You don't owe me anything," the old man said angrily.

"Yes, I do," retorted the Swede. He took seventy-five cents from his pocket and tendered it to Scully; but the latter snapped his fingers in disdainful refusal. However, it happened that they both stood gazing in a strange fashion at three silver pieces on the Swede's open palm.

"Yeah, I do," replied the Swede. He pulled seventy-five cents from his pocket and offered it to Scully, but Scully snapped his fingers in a dismissive refusal. However, they both ended up staring oddly at three silver coins resting on the Swede's open palm.

"I'll not take your money," said Scully at last. "Not after what's been goin' on here." Then a plan seemed to strike him. "Here," he cried, picking up his lamp and moving towards the door. "Here! Come with me a minute."

"I won't take your money," Scully finally said. "Not after everything that's happened here." Then an idea seemed to hit him. "Come on," he exclaimed, grabbing his lamp and heading for the door. "Come with me for a minute."

"No," said the Swede, in overwhelming alarm.

"No," said the Swede, in utter shock.

"Yes," urged the old man. "Come on! I want you to come and see a picter—just across the hall—in my room."

"Yes," insisted the old man. "Come on! I want you to come and see a picture—just across the hall—in my room."

The Swede must have concluded that his hour was come. His jaw dropped and his teeth showed like a dead man's. He ultimately followed Scully across the corridor, but he had the step of one hung in chains.

The Swede must have realized that his time had come. His jaw dropped, and his teeth were visible like a dead person's. He finally followed Scully across the hallway, but he walked as if he were in chains.

Scully flashed the light high on the wall of his own chamber. There was revealed a ridiculous photograph of a little girl. She was leaning against a balustrade of gorgeous decoration, and the formidable bang to her hair was prominent. The figure was as graceful as an upright sled-stake, and, withal, it was of the hue of lead. "There," said Scully, tenderly, "that's the picter of my little girl that died. Her name was Carrie. She had the purtiest hair you ever saw! I was that fond of her, she—"

Scully shone the light high on the wall of his own room. There, he revealed a silly photograph of a little girl. She was leaning against a beautifully decorated railing, and her big bangs were striking. The figure was as graceful as a straight piece of wood, and, to top it off, it was a dull gray color. "There," said Scully, gently, "that's a picture of my little girl who passed away. Her name was Carrie. She had the prettiest hair you ever saw! I was so fond of her, she—"

Turning then, he saw that the Swede was not contemplating the picture at all, but, instead, was keeping keen watch on the gloom in the rear.

Turning around, he noticed that the Swede wasn't looking at the picture at all; instead, he was keeping a close eye on the darkness behind them.

"Look, man!" cried Scully, heartily. "That's the picter of my little gal that died. Her name was Carrie. And then here's the picter of my oldest boy, Michael. He's a lawyer in Lincoln, an' doin' well. I gave that boy a grand eddycation, and I'm glad for it now. He's a fine boy. Look at 'im now. Ain't he bold as blazes, him there in Lincoln, an honored an' respicted gintleman. An honored an' respicted gintleman," concluded Scully with a flourish. And, so saying, he smote the Swede jovially on the back.

"Look, man!" Scully exclaimed enthusiastically. "That's a picture of my little girl who passed away. Her name was Carrie. And here's a picture of my oldest son, Michael. He's a lawyer in Lincoln and doing well. I provided that boy with a great education, and I’m really glad I did. He’s a great guy. Look at him now. Isn't he as bold as ever, being a respected gentleman in Lincoln? A respected gentleman," Scully finished with a flourish. Saying this, he jovially patted the Swede on the back.

The Swede faintly smiled.

The Swede smiled faintly.

"Now," said the old man, "there's only one more thing." He dropped suddenly to the floor and thrust his head beneath the bed. The Swede could hear his muffled voice. "I'd keep it under me piller if it wasn't for that boy Johnnie. Then there's the old woman—Where is it now? I never put it twice in the same place. Ah, now come out with you!"

"Now," the old man said, "there's just one more thing." He suddenly dropped to the floor and shoved his head under the bed. The Swede could hear his muffled voice. "I’d keep it under my pillow if it wasn’t for that boy Johnnie. And then there’s the old woman—Where is it now? I never put it in the same place twice. Ah, come out now!"

Presently he backed clumsily from under the bed, dragging with him an old coat rolled into a bundle. "I've fetched him," he muttered. Kneeling on the floor, he unrolled the coat and extracted from its heart a large yellow-brown whiskey bottle.

Currently, he awkwardly crawled out from under the bed, pulling along an old coat bundled up. "I've got him," he mumbled. Kneeling on the floor, he unrolled the coat and took out a large yellow-brown whiskey bottle from inside it.

His first maneuver was to hold the bottle up to the light. Reassured, apparently, that nobody had been tampering with it, he thrust it with a generous movement towards the Swede.

His first move was to hold the bottle up to the light. Seemingly reassured that no one had messed with it, he pushed it forward with a confident gesture towards the Swede.

The weak-kneed Swede was about to eagerly clutch this element of strength, but he suddenly jerked his hand away and cast a look of horror upon Scully.

The wobbly Swede was about to grab this source of strength, but he suddenly pulled his hand back and looked at Scully in horror.

"Drink," said the old man affectionately. He had risen to his feet, and now stood facing the Swede.

"Drink," the old man said warmly. He had gotten to his feet and was now facing the Swede.

There was a silence. Then again Scully said: "Drink!"

There was a pause. Then Scully said again, "Drink!"

The Swede laughed wildly. He grabbed the bottle, put it to his mouth, and as his lips curled absurdly around the opening and his throat worked, he kept his glance, burning with hatred, upon the old man's face.

The Swede laughed crazily. He grabbed the bottle, brought it to his mouth, and as his lips awkwardly wrapped around the opening and his throat moved, he kept his gaze, burning with hatred, fixed on the old man's face.




IV


After the departure of Scully the three men, with the card-board still upon their knees, preserved for a long time an astounded silence. Then Johnnie said: "That's the dod-dangest Swede I ever see."

After Scully left, the three men, still with the cardboard on their knees, stayed in stunned silence for a long time. Then Johnnie said, "That’s the craziest Swede I’ve ever seen."

"He ain't no Swede," said the cowboy, scornfully.

"He’s not a Swede," the cowboy said, scornfully.

"Well, what is he then?" cried Johnnie. "What is he then?"

"Well, what is he then?" shouted Johnnie. "What is he then?"

"It's my opinion," replied the cowboy deliberately, "he's some kind of a Dutchman." It was a venerable custom of the country to entitle as Swedes all light-haired men who spoke with a heavy tongue. In consequence the idea of the cowboy was not without its daring. "Yes, sir," he repeated. "It's my opinion this feller is some kind of a Dutchman."

"It's my opinion," replied the cowboy thoughtfully, "he's some sort of Dutchman." It was an old tradition in the area to refer to all light-haired men who spoke with a thick accent as Swedes. Therefore, the cowboy's assumption had a bit of boldness to it. "Yeah, that's right," he said again. "I think this guy is some kind of Dutchman."

"Well, he says he's a Swede, anyhow," muttered Johnnie, sulkily. He turned to the Easterner: "What do you think, Mr. Blanc?"

"Well, he says he's a Swede, anyway," Johnnie grumbled, sulking. He turned to the Easterner: "What do you think, Mr. Blanc?"

"Oh, I don't know," replied the Easterner.

"Oh, I don't know," replied the person from the East.

"Well, what do you think makes him act that way?" asked the cowboy.

"Well, what do you think makes him act like that?" asked the cowboy.

"Why, he's frightened." The Easterner knocked his pipe against a rim of the stove. "He's clear frightened out of his boots."

"Why, he's scared." The Easterner knocked his pipe against the edge of the stove. "He's really scared out of his mind."

"What at?" cried Johnnie and cowboy together.

"What’s happening?" cried Johnnie and the cowboy together.

The Easterner reflected over his answer.

The Easterner thought about his answer.

"What at?" cried the others again.

"What is it?" the others yelled again.

"Oh, I don't know, but it seems to me this man has been reading dime-novels, and he thinks he's right out in the middle of it—the shootin' and stabbin' and all."

"Oh, I don't know, but it seems to me this guy has been reading cheap novels, and he thinks he's right in the middle of it—all the shooting and stabbing and everything."

"But," said the cowboy, deeply scandalized, "this ain't Wyoming, ner none of them places. This is Nebrasker."

"But," said the cowboy, deeply shocked, "this isn't Wyoming, or any of those places. This is Nebraska."

"Yes," added Johnnie, "an' why don't he wait till he gits out West?"

"Yeah," Johnnie added, "and why doesn't he wait until he gets out West?"

The travelled Easterner laughed. "It isn't different there even—not in these days. But he thinks he's right in the middle of hell."

The traveled Easterner laughed. "It's not different there at all—not even these days. But he thinks he's right in the middle of hell."

Johnnie and the cowboy mused long.

Johnnie and the cowboy thought for a long time.

"It's awful funny," remarked Johnnie at last.

"It's really funny," Johnnie finally said.

"Yes," said the cowboy. "This is a queer game. I hope we don't git snowed in, because then we'd have to stand this here man bein' around with us all the time. That wouldn't be no good."

"Yeah," said the cowboy. "This is a strange game. I hope we don't get snowed in, because then we'd have to put up with this guy being around all the time. That wouldn't be good."

"I wish pop would throw him out," said Johnnie.

"I wish Dad would kick him out," said Johnnie.

Presently they heard a loud stamping on the stairs, accompanied by ringing jokes in the voice of old Scully, and laughter, evidently from the Swede. The men around the stove stared vacantly at each other. "Gosh!" said the cowboy. The door flew open, and old Scully, flushed and anecdotal, came into the room. He was jabbering at the Swede, who followed him, laughing bravely. It was the entry of two roisterers from a banquet-hall.

Presently, they heard loud footsteps on the stairs, along with old Scully's voice cracking jokes and the sound of laughter, probably from the Swede. The men around the stove looked at each other blankly. "Wow!" said the cowboy. The door swung open, and old Scully, flushed and full of stories, walked into the room. He was chatting away with the Swede, who followed him, laughing heartily. It felt like the entrance of two partygoers from a banquet hall.

"Come now," said Scully sharply to the three seated men, "move up and give us a chance at the stove." The cowboy and the Easterner obediently sidled their chairs to make room for the new-comers. Johnnie, however, simply arranged himself in a more indolent attitude, and then remained motionless.

"Come on now," Scully said sharply to the three guys sitting there, "scoot up and let us have a turn at the stove." The cowboy and the Easterner quickly slid their chairs over to make space for the newcomers. Johnnie, though, just got comfortable in a more laid-back position and stayed still.

"Come! Git over, there," said Scully.

"Come on! Get over here," said Scully.

"Plenty of room on the other side of the stove," said Johnnie.

"There's plenty of space on the other side of the stove," Johnnie said.

"Do you think we want to sit in the draught?" roared the father.

"Do you really think we want to sit in the draft?" the father shouted.

But the Swede here interposed with a grandeur of confidence. "No, no. Let the boy sit where he likes," he cried in a bullying voice to the father.

But the Swede jumped in with a lot of confidence. "No, no. Let the boy sit wherever he wants," he shouted in a dominating voice to the father.

"All right! All right!" said Scully, deferentially. The cowboy and the Easterner exchanged glances of wonder.

"Okay! Okay!" said Scully, respectfully. The cowboy and the Easterner looked at each other in surprise.

The five chairs were formed in a crescent about one side of the stove. The Swede began to talk; he talked arrogantly, profanely, angrily. Johnnie, the cowboy, and the Easterner maintained a morose silence, while old Scully appeared to be receptive and eager, breaking in constantly with sympathetic ejaculations.

The five chairs were arranged in a semicircle around one side of the stove. The Swede started speaking; he spoke with a sense of superiority, using curse words and showing anger. Johnnie, the cowboy, and the Easterner remained in a gloomy silence, while old Scully seemed open and enthusiastic, frequently interjecting with supportive comments.

Finally the Swede announced that he was thirsty. He moved in his chair, and said that he would go for a drink of water.

Finally, the Swede said he was thirsty. He shifted in his chair and said he would go get a glass of water.

"I'll git it for you," cried Scully at once.

"I'll get it for you," Scully shouted immediately.

"No," said the Swede, contemptuously. "I'll get it for myself." He arose and stalked with the air of an owner off into the executive parts of the hotel.

"No," the Swede said, with a sneer. "I’ll get it for myself." He stood up and walked confidently into the main areas of the hotel, acting like he owned the place.

As soon as the Swede was out of hearing Scully sprang to his feet and whispered intensely to the others: "Up-stairs he thought I was tryin' to poison 'im."

As soon as the Swede was out of earshot, Scully jumped to his feet and whispered urgently to the others: "Upstairs, he thought I was trying to poison him."

"Say," said Johnnie, "this makes me sick. Why don't you throw 'im out in the snow?"

"Hey," said Johnnie, "this is disgusting. Why don't you just throw him out in the snow?"

"Why, he's all right now," declared Scully. "It was only that he was from the East, and he thought this was a tough place. That's all. He's all right now."

"He's good now," Scully said. "He just came from the East and thought this was a rough place. That's it. He's good now."

The cowboy looked with admiration upon the Easterner. "You were straight," he said. "You were on to that there Dutchman."

The cowboy looked at the Easterner with admiration. "You were spot on," he said. "You saw through that Dutchman."

"Well," said Johnnie to his father, "he may be all right now, but I don't see it. Other time he was scared, but now he's too fresh."

"Well," Johnnie said to his father, "he might be okay now, but I don't see it. He was scared before, but now he seems too bold."

Scully's speech was always a combination of Irish brogue and idiom, Western twang and idiom, and scraps of curiously formal diction taken from the story-books and newspapers, He now hurled a strange mass of language at the head of his son. "What do I keep? What do I keep? What do I keep?" he demanded, in a voice of thunder. He slapped his knee impressively, to indicate that he himself was going to make reply, and that all should heed. "I keep a hotel," he shouted. "A hotel, do you mind? A guest under my roof has sacred privileges. He is to be intimidated by none. Not one word shall he hear that would prejudice him in favor of goin' away. I'll not have it. There's no place in this here town where they can say they iver took in a guest of mine because he was afraid to stay here." He wheeled suddenly upon the cowboy and the Easterner. "Am I right?"

Scully's speech was always a mix of Irish accent and expressions, Western slang, and bits of oddly formal language picked up from storybooks and newspapers. He now launched a strange tirade at his son. "What do I keep? What do I keep? What do I keep?" he demanded, in a booming voice. He slapped his knee dramatically to signal that he was about to answer, and that everyone should pay attention. "I keep a hotel," he shouted. "A hotel, you hear me? A guest under my roof has special rights. He shouldn’t be intimidated by anyone. Not one word will he hear that might make him want to leave. I won’t have it. There's no place in this town where anyone can say they ever took in a guest of mine because he was scared to stay here." He suddenly turned to the cowboy and the Easterner. "Am I right?"

"Yes, Mr. Scully," said the cowboy, "I think you're right."

"Yeah, Mr. Scully," said the cowboy, "I think you're right."

"Yes, Mr. Scully," said the Easterner, "I think you're right."

"Yeah, Mr. Scully," said the Easterner, "I think you’re right."




V


At six-o'clock supper, the Swede fizzed like a fire-wheel. He sometimes seemed on the point of bursting into riotous song, and in all his madness he was encouraged by old Scully. The Easterner was incased in reserve; the cowboy sat in wide-mouthed amazement, forgetting to eat, while Johnnie wrathily demolished great plates of food. The daughters of the house, when they were obliged to replenish the biscuits, approached as warily as Indians, and, having succeeded in their purpose, fled with ill-concealed trepidation. The Swede domineered the whole feast, and he gave it the appearance of a cruel bacchanal. He seemed to have grown suddenly taller; he gazed, brutally disdainful, into every face. His voice rang through the room. Once when he jabbed out harpoon-fashion with his fork to pinion a biscuit, the weapon nearly impaled the hand of the Easterner which had been stretched quietly out for the same biscuit.

At six o'clock during dinner, the Swede was full of energy like a firework. He sometimes looked like he was about to break into an energetic song, and old Scully was all for it. The Easterner was closed off, the cowboy sat in wide-eyed astonishment, forgetting to eat, while Johnnie angrily devoured huge plates of food. The daughters of the house, when they had to restock the biscuits, approached carefully like they were in a stealth mission, and after successfully getting what they needed, they hurried away, clearly nervous. The Swede dominated the entire meal, making it feel like a wild party. He seemed to have grown suddenly taller; he looked down, arrogantly judging everyone. His voice boomed throughout the room. Once, when he lunged with his fork to grab a biscuit, he almost stabbed the Easterner's hand, which had reached out quietly for the same biscuit.

After supper, as the men filed towards the other room, the Swede smote Scully ruthlessly on the shoulder. "Well, old boy, that was a good, square meal." Johnnie looked hopefully at his father; he knew that shoulder was tender from an old fall; and, indeed, it appeared for a moment as if Scully was going to flame out over the matter, but in the end he smiled a sickly smile and remained silent. The others understood from his manner that he was admitting his responsibility for the Swede's new view-point.

After dinner, as the men walked into the other room, the Swede hit Scully hard on the shoulder. "Well, buddy, that was a good, solid meal." Johnnie looked hopefully at his dad; he knew that shoulder was sore from an old injury; and for a moment, it seemed like Scully was about to blow up over it, but in the end, he forced a weak smile and stayed quiet. The others could tell from his reaction that he was accepting his responsibility for the Swede's new perspective.

Johnnie, however, addressed his parent in an aside. "Why don't you license somebody to kick you down-stairs?" Scully scowled darkly by way of reply.

Johnnie, however, spoke to his parent quietly. "Why don't you let someone push you down the stairs?" Scully frowned in response.

When they were gathered about the stove, the Swede insisted on another game of High Five. Scully gently deprecated the plan at first, but the Swede turned a wolfish glare upon him. The old man subsided, and the Swede canvassed the others. In his tone there was always a great threat. The cowboy and the Easterner both remarked indifferently that they would play. Scully said that he would presently have to go to meet the 6.58 train, and so the Swede turned menacingly upon Johnnie. For a moment their glances crossed like blades, and then Johnnie smiled and said, "Yes, I'll play."

When they were huddled around the stove, the Swede insisted on another game of High Five. Scully initially shrugged off the idea, but the Swede shot him a fierce look. The old man backed down, and the Swede surveyed the others. His tone was always very threatening. The cowboy and the Easterner both casually said they would join in. Scully mentioned that he would need to leave soon to catch the 6:58 train, which made the Swede glare at Johnnie. For a moment, their eyes locked like daggers, but then Johnnie smiled and said, "Sure, I'll play."

They formed a square, with the little board on their knees. The Easterner and the Swede were again partners. As the play went on, it was noticeable that the cowboy was not board-whacking as usual. Meanwhile, Scully, near the lamp, had put on his spectacles and, with an appearance curiously like an old priest, was reading a newspaper. In time he went out to meet the 6.58 train, and, despite his precautions, a gust of polar wind whirled into the room as he opened the door. Besides scattering the cards, it dulled the players to the marrow. The Swede cursed frightfully. When Scully returned, his entrance disturbed a cosey and friendly scene. The Swede again cursed. But presently they were once more intent, their heads bent forward and their hands moving swiftly. The Swede had adopted the fashion of board-whacking.

They formed a square, with the small board on their laps. The Easterner and the Swede were partners again. As the game progressed, it became clear that the cowboy wasn't hitting the board as he usually did. Meanwhile, Scully, sitting by the lamp, had put on his glasses and, looking oddly like an old priest, was reading a newspaper. Eventually, he went out to catch the 6:58 train, and despite his efforts, a blast of cold wind swept into the room as he opened the door. It scattered the cards and chilled the players to the bone. The Swede cursed loudly. When Scully came back, his arrival disrupted the warm and friendly atmosphere. The Swede cursed again. But soon they were focused once more, leaning forward with their hands moving quickly. The Swede had resumed hitting the board.

Scully took up his paper and for a long time remained immersed in matters which were extraordinarily remote from him. The lamp burned badly, and once he stopped to adjust the wick. The newspaper, as he turned from page to page, rustled with a slow and comfortable sound. Then suddenly he heard three terrible words: "You are cheatin'!"

Scully picked up his newspaper and spent a long time absorbed in topics that were completely unrelated to him. The lamp flickered, and he paused to fix the wick. As he flipped through the pages, the newspaper made a soft, comforting rustling sound. Then, out of nowhere, he heard three shocking words: "You are cheatin'!"

Such scenes often prove that there can be little of dramatic import in environment. Any room can present a tragic front; any room can be comic. This little den was now hideous as a torture-chamber. The new faces of the men themselves had changed it upon the instant. The Swede held a huge fist in front of Johnnie's face, while the latter looked steadily over it into the blazing orbs of his accuser. The Easterner had grown pallid; the cowboy's jaw had dropped in that expression of bovine amazement which was one of his important mannerisms. After the three words, the first sound in the room was made by Scully's paper as it floated forgotten to his feet. His spectacles had also fallen from his nose, but by a clutch he had saved them in air. His hand, grasping the spectacles, now remained poised awkwardly and near his shoulder. He stared at the card-players.

Such scenes often show that the environment can have little dramatic significance. Any room can seem tragic; any room can be funny. This small den now looked as hideous as a torture chamber. The new expressions on the men's faces changed everything in an instant. The Swede held a massive fist in front of Johnnie's face, while Johnnie looked steadily over it into the blazing eyes of his accuser. The Easterner had gone pale; the cowboy's jaw had dropped in that expression of dumbfounded amazement which was one of his key traits. After the three words, the first sound in the room was made by Scully's paper as it floated forgotten to the ground. His glasses had also fallen from his nose, but he managed to catch them in the air with a quick motion. His hand, still holding the glasses, now hung awkwardly near his shoulder. He stared at the card players.

Probably the silence was while a second elapsed. Then, if the floor had been suddenly twitched out from under the men they could not have moved quicker. The five had projected themselves headlong towards a common point. It happened that Johnnie, in rising to hurl himself upon the Swede, had stumbled slightly because of his curiously instinctive care for the cards and the board. The loss of the moment allowed time for the arrival of Scully, and also allowed the cowboy time to give the Swede a great push which sent him staggering back. The men found tongue together, and hoarse shouts of rage, appeal, or fear burst from every throat. The cowboy pushed and jostled feverishly at the Swede, and the Easterner and Scully clung wildly to Johnnie; but, through the smoky air, above the swaying bodies of the peace-compellers, the eyes of the two warriors ever sought each other in glances of challenge that were at once hot and steely.

Probably, the silence lasted only a second. Then, if the floor had been yanked out from under them, they couldn't have moved faster. The five of them lunged forward toward a common point. Johnnie, while trying to throw himself at the Swede, stumbled slightly due to his instinctive concern for the cards and the board. That momentary hesitation allowed Scully to arrive, and it also gave the cowboy a chance to shove the Swede hard, sending him reeling backward. The men found their voices and hoarse shouts of anger, desperation, or fear erupted from every throat. The cowboy pushed and shoved at the Swede frantically, while the Easterner and Scully clung desperately to Johnnie. But through the smoky air, above the swaying bodies of those trying to maintain peace, the eyes of the two fighters kept searching for each other, exchanging glances of challenge that were both fierce and cold.

Of course the board had been overturned, and now the whole company of cards was scattered over the floor, where the boots of the men trampled the fat and painted kings and queens as they gazed with their silly eyes at the war that was waging above them.

Of course, the board had been knocked over, and now the entire deck of cards was spread out across the floor, where the men’s boots trampled the plump, painted kings and queens as they stared with their foolish eyes at the battle raging above them.

Scully's voice was dominating the yells. "Stop now? Stop, I say! Stop, now—"

Scully's voice was overpowering the shouting. "Stop right now? Stop, I said! Stop, now—"

Johnnie, as he struggled to burst through the rank formed by Scully and the Easterner, was crying, "Well, he says I cheated! He says I cheated! I won't allow no man to say I cheated! If he says I cheated, he's a ——— ———!"

Johnnie, as he fought to get past the line created by Scully and the Easterner, was shouting, "Well, he says I cheated! He says I cheated! I won't let anyone say I cheated! If he says I cheated, he’s a ——— ———!"

The cowboy was telling the Swede, "Quit, now! Quit, d'ye hear—"

The cowboy was telling the Swede, "Stop it now! Do you hear me—"

The screams of the Swede never ceased: "He did cheat! I saw him! I saw him—"

The Swede's screams didn’t stop: "He cheated! I saw him! I saw him—”

As for the Easterner, he was importuning in a voice that was not heeded: "Wait a moment, can't you? Oh, wait a moment. What's the good of a fight over a game of cards? Wait a moment—"

As for the Easterner, he was pleading in a voice that went unnoticed: "Just a moment, can't you? Oh, just a moment. What's the point of a fight over a card game? Just a moment—"

In this tumult no complete sentences were clear. "Cheat"—"Quit"—"He says"—these fragments pierced the uproar and rang out sharply. It was remarkable that, whereas Scully undoubtedly made the most noise, he was the least heard of any of the riotous band.

In this chaos, no complete sentences were understandable. "Cheat"—"Quit"—"He says"—these fragments cut through the noise and stood out clearly. It was surprising that, while Scully definitely made the most noise, he was the least heard of all the rowdy group.

Then suddenly there was a great cessation. It was as if each man had paused for breath; and although the room was still lighted with the anger of men, it could be seen that there was no danger of immediate conflict, and at once Johnnie, shouldering his way forward, almost succeeded in confronting the Swede. "What did you say I cheated for? What did you say I cheated for? I don't cheat, and I won't let no man say I do!"

Then suddenly everything went quiet. It was as if every man had stopped to catch his breath; and even though the room was still charged with anger, it was clear that there was no immediate threat of a fight. Immediately, Johnnie pushed his way forward and almost confronted the Swede. "What did you say I cheated for? What did you say I cheated for? I don’t cheat, and I won’t let anyone say that I do!"

The Swede said, "I saw you! I saw you!"

The Swede exclaimed, "I saw you! I saw you!"

"Well," cried Johnnie, "I'll fight any man what says I cheat!"

"Well," shouted Johnnie, "I'll fight anyone who says I cheat!"

"No, you won't," said the cowboy. "Not here."

"No, you won't," said the cowboy. "Not here."

"Ah, be still, can't you?" said Scully, coming between them.

"Hey, can you just calm down?" Scully said, stepping between them.

The quiet was sufficient to allow the Easterner's voice to be heard. He was repealing, "Oh, wait a moment, can't you? What's the good of a fight over a game of cards? Wait a moment!"

The silence was enough for the Easterner's voice to be heard. He was saying, "Oh, hold on a second, can you? What's the point of fighting over a card game? Hold on!"

Johnnie, his red face appearing above his father's shoulder, hailed the Swede again. "Did you say I cheated?"

Johnnie, his face flushed red above his father's shoulder, called out to the Swede again. "Did you say I cheated?"

The Swede showed his teeth. "Yes."

The Swede smiled. "Yep."

"Then," said Johnnie, "we must fight."

"Then," said Johnnie, "we have to fight."

"Yes, fight," roared the Swede. He was like a demoniac. "Yes, fight! I'll show you what kind of a man I am! I'll show you who you want to fight! Maybe you think I can't fight! Maybe you think I can't! I'll show you, you skin, you card-sharp! Yes, you cheated! You cheated! You cheated!"

"Yeah, fight," the Swede yelled. He was like a madman. "Yeah, fight! I'll show you what kind of man I am! I'll show you who you want to fight! Maybe you think I can't fight! Maybe you think I can't! I'll show you, you scam artist, you hustler! Yeah, you cheated! You cheated! You cheated!"

"Well, let's go at it, then, mister," said Johnnie, coolly.

"Alright, let's do this, then, mister," said Johnnie, calmly.

The cowboy's brow was beaded with sweat from his efforts in intercepting all sorts of raids. He turned in despair to Scully. "What are you goin' to do now?"

The cowboy's forehead was covered in sweat from his struggles to fend off various raids. He turned to Scully in frustration. "What are you going to do now?"

A change had come over the Celtic visage of the old man. He now seemed all eagerness; his eyes glowed.

A change had come over the Celtic face of the old man. He now looked all eager; his eyes shone.

"We'll let them fight," he answered, stalwartly. "I can't put up with it any longer. I've stood this damned Swede till I'm sick. We'll let them fight."

"We'll let them fight," he replied firmly. "I can't take it anymore. I've put up with this annoying Swede until I'm fed up. We'll let them fight."




VI


The men prepared to go out-of-doors. The Easterner was so nervous that he had great difficulty in getting his arms into the sleeves of his new leather coat. As the cowboy drew his fur cap down over his cars his hands trembled. In fact, Johnnie and old Scully were the only ones who displayed no agitation. These preliminaries were conducted without words.

The men got ready to go outside. The Easterner was so nervous that he struggled to get his arms into the sleeves of his new leather coat. As the cowboy pulled his fur cap down over his ears, his hands shook. In fact, Johnnie and old Scully were the only ones who showed no signs of anxiety. These preparations were done in silence.

Scully threw open the door. "Well, come on," he said. Instantly a terrific wind caused the flame of the lamp to struggle at its wick, while a puff of black smoke sprang from the chimney-top. The stove was in mid-current of the blast, and its voice swelled to equal the roar of the storm. Some of the scarred and bedabbled cards were caught up from the floor and dashed helplessly against the farther wall. The men lowered their heads and plunged into the tempest as into a sea.

Scully flung the door open. "Well, come on," he said. Immediately, a strong wind made the flame of the lamp flicker at its wick, while a puff of black smoke erupted from the chimney. The stove was caught in the middle of the gust, and its noise rose to match the roar of the storm. Some of the battered and dirty cards were swept off the floor and thrown helplessly against the far wall. The men ducked their heads and charged into the tempest like they were diving into a sea.

No snow was falling, but great whirls and clouds of flakes, swept up from the ground by the frantic winds, were streaming southward with the speed of bullets. The covered land was blue with the sheen of an unearthly satin, and there was no other hue save where, at the low, black railway station—which seemed incredibly distant—one light gleamed like a tiny jewel. As the men floundered into a thigh deep drift, it was known that the Swede was bawling out something. Scully went to him, put a hand on his shoulder and projected an ear. "What's that you say?" he shouted.

No snow was falling, but massive gusts of flakes, whipped up from the ground by the wild winds, were rushing southward like bullets. The covered landscape shimmered in an otherworldly blue satin, and there was no other color visible except for one tiny light glowing like a gem at the faraway, dark railway station. As the men struggled through a drift that came up to their thighs, they realized the Swede was yelling something. Scully went over, placed a hand on his shoulder, and leaned in to hear better. "What did you say?" he shouted.

"I say," bawled the Swede again, "I won't stand much show against this gang. I know you'll all pitch on me."

"I say," shouted the Swede again, "I won't have much of a chance against this group. I know you’ll all come after me."

Scully smote him reproachfully on the arm. "Tut, man!" he yelled. The wind tore the words from Scully's lips and scattered them far alee.

Scully hit him on the arm in disapproval. "Come on, man!" he shouted. The wind whipped the words from Scully's lips and blew them away.

"You are all a gang of—" boomed the Swede, but the storm also seized the remainder of this sentence.

"You are all a bunch of—" the Swede shouted, but the storm also drowned out the rest of his sentence.

Immediately turning their backs upon the wind, the men had swung around a corner to the sheltered side of the hotel. It was the function of the little house to preserve here, amid this great devastation of snow, an irregular V-shape of heavily incrusted grass, which crackled beneath the feet. One could imagine the great drifts piled against the windward side. When the party reached the comparative peace of this spot it was found that the Swede was still bellowing.

Immediately turning their backs to the wind, the men swung around a corner to the sheltered side of the hotel. The little house served to preserve, amidst this vast destruction of snow, an irregular V-shape of thickly frozen grass that crackled underfoot. One could picture the huge drifts piled against the windward side. When the group reached the relative calm of this spot, they discovered that the Swede was still shouting.

"Oh, I know what kind of a thing this is! I know you'll all pitch on me. I can't lick you all!"

"Oh, I know what this is! I get it, you're all going to gang up on me. I can't take all of you on!"

Scully turned upon him panther fashion. "You'll not have to whip all of us. You'll have to whip my son Johnnie. An' the man what troubles you durin' that time will have me to dale with."

Scully spun around to face him like a panther. "You won't have to fight all of us. You'll have to fight my son Johnnie. And anyone who bothers you during that time will have to deal with me."

The arrangements were swiftly made. The two men faced each other, obedient to the harsh commands of Scully, whose face, in the subtly luminous gloom, could be seen set in the austere impersonal lines that are pictured on the countenances of the Roman veterans. The Easterner's teeth were chattering, and he was hopping up and down like a mechanical toy. The cowboy stood rock-like.

The plans were quickly put in place. The two men stood facing each other, following the strict orders of Scully, whose expression, in the faint light, was marked by the stern, emotionless lines often seen on the faces of Roman soldiers. The Easterner's teeth were chattering, and he was bouncing up and down like a toy. The cowboy stood still as a statue.

The contestants had not stripped off any clothing. Each was in his ordinary attire. Their fists were up, and they eyed each other in a calm that had the elements of leonine cruelty in it.

The contestants hadn’t taken off any clothes. Each was wearing their usual outfit. Their fists were raised, and they stared at each other with a calmness that had a hint of lion-like cruelty to it.

During this pause, the Easterner's mind, like a film, took lasting impressions of three men—the iron-nerved master of the ceremony; the Swede, pale, motionless, terrible; and Johnnie, serene yet ferocious, brutish yet heroic. The entire prelude had in it a tragedy greater than the tragedy of action, and this aspect was accentuated by the long, mellow cry of the blizzard, as it sped the tumbling and wailing flakes into the black abyss of the south.

During this break, the Easterner's mind, like a movie, captured lasting images of three men—the unflinching master of the ceremony; the Swede, pale, still, and terrifying; and Johnnie, calm yet fierce, rough yet heroic. The whole lead-up contained a tragedy more profound than the tragedy of action itself, and this was emphasized by the deep, mournful howl of the blizzard, as it sent swirling and crying snowflakes into the dark void of the south.

"Now!" said Scully.

"Now!" Scully said.

The two combatants leaped forward and crashed together like bullocks. There was heard the cushioned sound of blows, and of a curse squeezing out from between the tight teeth of one.

The two fighters jumped forward and collided like bulls. You could hear the muffled sounds of punches and a curse escaping from the clenched teeth of one.

As for the spectators, the Easterner's pent-up breath exploded from him with a pop of relief, absolute relief from the tension of the preliminaries. The cowboy bounded into the air with a yowl. Scully was immovable as from supreme amazement and fear at the fury of the fight which he himself had permitted and arranged.

As for the spectators, the Easterner let out a huge breath of relief, finally free from the tension of the preliminaries. The cowboy jumped into the air with a shout. Scully stood there, frozen in sheer amazement and fear at the intensity of the fight that he had allowed and set up.

For a time the encounter in the darkness was such a perplexity of flying arms that it presented no more detail than would a swiftly revolving wheel. Occasionally a face, as if illumined by a flash of light, would shine out, ghastly and marked with pink spots. A moment later, the men might have been known as shadows, if it were not for the involuntary utterance of oaths that came from them in whispers.

For a while, the meeting in the dark was such a confusing mix of flailing arms that it had no more detail than a quickly spinning wheel. Every now and then, a face, as if lit by a flash, would appear, ghostly and dotted with pink spots. A moment later, the men could have been recognized as shadows, if not for the quiet curses that slipped from their lips.

Suddenly a holocaust of warlike desire caught the cowboy, and he bolted forward with the speed of a broncho. "Go it, Johnnie! go it! Kill him! Kill him!"

Suddenly, a fierce desire for battle consumed the cowboy, and he charged forward like a wild horse. "Go for it, Johnnie! Do it! Kill him! Kill him!"

Scully confronted him. "Kape back," he said; and by his glance the cowboy could tell that this man was Johnnie's father.

Scully faced him. "Come back," he said; and from his look, the cowboy understood that this man was Johnnie's father.

To the Easterner there was a monotony of unchangeable fighting that was an abomination. This confused mingling was eternal to his sense, which was concentrated in a longing for the end, the priceless end. Once the fighters lurched near him, and as he scrambled hastily backward he heard them breathe like men on the rack.

To the Easterner, the endless fighting was a terrible monotony. This chaotic mix seemed like it would go on forever, making him yearn for an end, a valuable end. Once, as the fighters stumbled close to him, he quickly scrambled back and heard them gasping like men in torment.

"Kill him, Johnnie! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" The cowboy's face was contorted like one of those agony masks in museums.

"Kill him, Johnnie! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" The cowboy's face was twisted like one of those agony masks in museums.

"Keep still," said Scully, icily.

"Stay still," said Scully, coldly.

Then there was a sudden loud grunt, incomplete, cut short, and Johnnie's body swung away from the Swede and fell with sickening heaviness to the grass. The cowboy was barely in time to prevent the mad Swede from flinging himself upon his prone adversary. "No, you don't," said the cowboy, interposing an arm. "Wait a second."

Then there was a sudden loud grunt, cut short, and Johnnie's body swung away from the Swede and fell heavily onto the grass. The cowboy barely managed to stop the crazy Swede from leaping onto his fallen opponent. "No, you don't," said the cowboy, putting an arm in the way. "Wait a second."

Scully was at his son's side. "Johnnie! Johnnie, me boy!" His voice had a quality of melancholy tenderness. "Johnnie! Can you go on with it?" He looked anxiously down into the bloody, pulpy face of his son.

Scully was by his son’s side. "Johnnie! Johnnie, my boy!" His voice carried a note of sad tenderness. "Johnnie! Can you keep going?" He looked worriedly down at his son’s bloody, bruised face.

There was a moment of silence, and then Johnnie answered in his ordinary voice, "Yes, I—it—yes."

There was a moment of silence, and then Johnnie replied in his usual voice, "Yeah, I—it—yeah."

Assisted by his father he struggled to his feet. "Wait a bit now till you git your wind," said the old man.

Assisted by his father, he managed to get up. "Hold on for a moment until you catch your breath," said the old man.

A few paces away the cowboy was lecturing the Swede. "No, you don't! Wait a second!"

A few steps away, the cowboy was giving the Swede a lecture. "No, you don't! Hold on a second!"

The Easterner was plucking at Scully's sleeve. "Oh, this is enough," he pleaded. "This is enough! Let it go as it stands. This is enough!"

The Easterner was tugging at Scully's sleeve. "Oh, this is too much," he pleaded. "This is enough! Just leave it as it is. This is enough!"

"Bill," said Scully, "git out of the road." The cowboy stepped aside. "Now." The combatants were actuated by a new caution as they advanced towards collision. They glared at each other, and then the Swede aimed a lightning blow that carried with it his entire weight. Johnnie was evidently half stupid from weakness, but he miraculously dodged, and his fist sent the over-balanced Swede sprawling.

"Bill," Scully said, "get out of the way." The cowboy stepped aside. "Now." The fighters moved forward with a new sense of caution as they faced off. They glared at each other, and then the Swede threw a quick punch that used all his weight. Johnnie looked like he was half out of it from weakness, but he somehow managed to dodge, and his punch sent the off-balance Swede sprawling.

The cowboy, Scully, and the Easterner burst into a cheer that was like a chorus of triumphant soldiery, but before its conclusion the Swede had scuffled agilely to his feet and come in berserk abandon at his foe. There was another perplexity of flying arms, and Johnnie's body again swung away and fell, even as a bundle might fall from a roof. The Swede instantly staggered to a little wind-waved tree and leaned upon it, breathing like an engine, while his savage and flame-lit eyes roamed from face to face as the men bent over Johnnie. There was a splendor of isolation in his situation at this time which the Easterner felt once when, lifting his eyes from the man on the ground, he beheld that mysterious and lonely figure, waiting.

The cowboy, Scully, and the Easterner erupted into cheers like a crowd of victorious soldiers, but before the cheers faded, the Swede had nimbly got back to his feet and charged at his opponent in a wild frenzy. There was another confusing flurry of flying arms, and Johnnie’s body swung away and fell, like a bundle dropping from a roof. The Swede quickly staggered to a small tree swaying in the wind and leaned against it, breathing heavily like a machine, while his fierce, fiery eyes scanned the faces of the men gathered around Johnnie. In that moment, he felt a striking sense of isolation, which the Easterner experienced too when he looked up from the man on the ground and saw that mysterious, solitary figure waiting.

"Arc you any good yet, Johnnie?" asked Scully in a broken voice.

"Are you any good yet, Johnnie?" asked Scully in a shaky voice.

The son gasped and opened his eyes languidly. After a moment he answered, "No—I ain't—any good—any—more." Then, from shame and bodily ill he began to weep, the tears furrowing down through the blood-stains on his face. "He was too—too—too heavy for me."

The son gasped and slowly opened his eyes. After a moment, he replied, "No—I’m not—any good—any—more." Then, out of shame and physical pain, he started to cry, the tears carving through the bloodstains on his face. "He was too—too—too heavy for me."

Scully straightened and addressed the waiting figure. "Stranger," he said, evenly, "it's all up with our side." Then his voice changed into that vibrant huskiness which is commonly the tone of the most simple and deadly announcements. "Johnnie is whipped."

Scully stood up straight and spoke to the person waiting. "Stranger," he said calmly, "it's over for us." Then his voice shifted to that rich, gravelly tone that often comes with the simplest but most devastating news. "Johnnie is done for."

Without replying, the victor moved off on the route to the front door of the hotel.

Without saying a word, the winner walked toward the front door of the hotel.

The cowboy was formulating new and un-spellable blasphemies. The Easterner was startled to find that they were out in a wind that seemed to come direct from the shadowed arctic floes. He heard again the wail of the snow as it was flung to its grave in the south. He knew now that all this time the cold had been sinking into him deeper and deeper, and he wondered that he had not perished. He felt indifferent to the condition of the vanquished man.

The cowboy was coming up with new and unpronounceable curses. The Easterner was shocked to realize they were out in a wind that felt like it was coming straight from the icy Arctic. He could hear the mournful sound of the snow as it was thrown down to rest in the south. He now understood that all this time the cold had been creeping into him more and more, and he was surprised he hadn't died. He felt indifferent to the plight of the defeated man.

"Johnnie, can you walk?" asked Scully.

"Johnnie, can you walk?" Scully asked.

"Did I hurt—hurt him any?" asked the son.

"Did I hurt him at all?" asked the son.

"Can you walk, boy? Can you walk?"

"Can you walk, kid? Can you walk?"

Johnnie's voice was suddenly strong. There was a robust impatience in it. "I asked you whether I hurt him any!"

Johnnie's voice suddenly became strong. There was a solid impatience in it. "I asked you if I hurt him at all!"

"Yes, yes, Johnnie," answered the cowboy, consolingly; "he's hurt a good deal."

"Yeah, yeah, Johnnie," the cowboy replied, trying to comfort him; "he's really hurt."

They raised him from the ground, and as soon as he was on his feet he went tottering off, rebuffing all attempts at assistance. When the party rounded the corner they were fairly blinded by the pelting of the snow. It burned their faces like fire. The cowboy carried Johnnie through the drift to the door. As they entered some cards again rose from the floor and beat against the wall.

They lifted him off the ground, and as soon as he was standing, he stumbled away, refusing all offers of help. When the group turned the corner, they were nearly blinded by the intense snow. It stung their faces like fire. The cowboy carried Johnnie through the snowdrift to the door. As they walked in, some cards flew up from the floor and slapped against the wall.

The Easterner rushed to the stove. He was so profoundly chilled that he almost dared to embrace the glowing iron. The Swede was not in the room. Johnnie sank into a chair, and, folding his arms on his knees, buried his face in them. Scully, warming one foot and then the other at a rim of the stove, muttered to himself with Celtic mournfulness. The cowboy had removed his fur cap, and with a dazed and rueful air he was running one hand through his tousled locks. From overhead they could hear the creaking of boards, as the Swede tramped here and there in his room.

The Easterner rushed to the stove. He was so cold that he nearly leaned against the hot iron. The Swede wasn't in the room. Johnnie sank into a chair and, folding his arms on his knees, buried his face in them. Scully, warming one foot and then the other at the edge of the stove, muttered to himself with a sad, Celtic tone. The cowboy had taken off his fur cap, and with a dazed and regretful look, he ran one hand through his messy hair. From above, they could hear the floorboards creaking as the Swede walked around in his room.

The sad quiet was broken by the sudden flinging open of a door that led towards the kitchen. It was instantly followed by an inrush of women. They precipitated themselves upon Johnnie amid a chorus of lamentation. Before they carried their prey off to the kitchen, there to be bathed and harangued with that mixture of sympathy and abuse which is a feat of their sex, the mother straightened herself and fixed old Scully with an eye of stern reproach. "Shame be upon you, Patrick Scully!" she cried. "Your own son, too. Shame be upon you!"

The heavy silence was shattered when a door leading to the kitchen swung open. A group of women rushed in, surrounding Johnnie with a mix of crying and complaining. Before they whisked him off to the kitchen to be cleaned up and lectured with their usual blend of sympathy and tough love, his mother stood tall and shot a disapproving look at old Scully. "Shame on you, Patrick Scully!" she exclaimed. "Your own son, no less. Shame on you!"

"There, now! Be quiet, now!" said the old man, weakly.

"There, there! Quiet down now!" said the old man, feebly.

"Shame be upon you, Patrick Scully!" The girls, rallying to this slogan, sniffed disdainfully in the direction of those trembling accomplices, the cowboy and the Easterner. Presently they bore Johnnie away, and left the three men to dismal reflection.

"Shame on you, Patrick Scully!" The girls, coming together with this chant, looked at the trembling accomplices—the cowboy and the Easterner—with disdain. Soon, they took Johnnie away and left the three men to their gloomy thoughts.




VII


"I'd like to fight this here Dutchman myself," said the cowboy, breaking a long silence.

"I want to take on this Dutchman myself," said the cowboy, breaking a long silence.

Scully wagged his head sadly. "No, that wouldn't do. It wouldn't be right. It wouldn't be right."

Scully shook his head sadly. "No, that wouldn't work. It wouldn't be fair. It wouldn't be fair."

"Well, why wouldn't it?" argued the cowboy. "I don't see no harm in it."

"Well, why wouldn't it?" the cowboy argued. "I don’t see any harm in it."

"No," answered Scully, with mournful heroism. "It wouldn't be right. It was Johnnie's fight, and now we mustn't whip the man just because he whipped Johnnie."

"No," Scully replied, with a sense of sad bravery. "That wouldn't be fair. This was Johnnie's battle, and we shouldn't take it out on him just because he beat Johnnie."

"Yes, that's true enough," said the cowboy; "but—he better not get fresh with me, because I couldn't stand no more of it."

"Yeah, that's definitely true," said the cowboy. "But he better not get cocky with me, because I can't take any more of it."

"You'll not say a word to him," commanded Scully, and even then they heard the tread of the Swede on the stairs. His entrance was made theatric. He swept the door back with a bang and swaggered to the middle of the room. No one looked at him. "Well," he cried, insolently, at Scully, "I s'pose you'll tell me now how much I owe you?"

"You won't say a word to him," Scully ordered, and just then they heard the Swede coming up the stairs. His entrance was dramatic. He slammed the door open and strutted to the center of the room. No one paid him any attention. "Well," he shouted disrespectfully at Scully, "I guess you'll tell me how much I owe you now?"

The old man remained stolid. "You don't owe me nothin'."

The old man stayed calm. "You don't owe me anything."

"Huh!" said the Swede, "huh! Don't owe 'im nothin'."

"Huh!" said the Swede, "Huh! I don't owe him anything."

The cowboy addressed the Swede. "Stranger, I don't see how you come to be so gay around here."

The cowboy spoke to the Swede. "Hey there, I don’t understand how you can be so cheerful around here."

Old Scully was instantly alert. "Stop!" he shouted, holding his hand forth, fingers upward. "Bill, you shut up!"

Old Scully was immediately on high alert. "Stop!" he yelled, raising his hand with his fingers up. "Bill, you be quiet!"

The cowboy spat carelessly into the sawdust box. "I didn't say a word, did I?" he asked.

The cowboy spat casually into the sawdust. "I didn't say anything, did I?" he asked.

"Mr. Scully," called the Swede, "how much do I owe you?" It was seen that he was attired for departure, and that he had his valise in his hand.

"Mr. Scully," called the Swede, "how much do I owe you?" It was clear that he was dressed to leave and that he was holding his suitcase.

"You don't owe me nothin'," repeated Scully in his same imperturbable way.

"You don't owe me anything," Scully repeated in his usual calm manner.

"Huh!" said the Swede. "I guess you're right. I guess if it was any way at all, you'd owe me somethin'. That's what I guess." He turned to the cowboy. "'Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!'" he mimicked, and then guffawed victoriously. "'Kill him!'" He was convulsed with ironical humor.

"Huh!" said the Swede. "I guess you're right. I mean, if it was any way at all, you'd owe me something. That's what I think." He turned to the cowboy. "'Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!'" he imitated, then laughed loudly in triumph. "'Kill him!'" He was overcome with sarcastic amusement.

But he might have been jeering the dead. The three men were immovable and silent, staring with glassy eyes at the stove.

But he might have been mocking the dead. The three men were motionless and silent, staring with blank eyes at the stove.

The Swede opened the door and passed into the storm, giving one derisive glance backward at the still group.

The Swede opened the door and stepped into the storm, throwing a mocking glance back at the still group.

As soon as the door was closed, Scully and the cowboy leaped to their feet and began to curse. They trampled to and fro, waving their arms and smashing into the air with their fists. "Oh, but that was a hard minute!" wailed Scully. "That was a hard minute! Him there leerin' and scoffin'! One bang at his nose was worth forty dollars to me that minute! How did you stand it, Bill?"

As soon as the door closed, Scully and the cowboy jumped to their feet and started shouting. They paced back and forth, flailing their arms and hitting the air with their fists. "Oh, that was a rough minute!" cried Scully. "That was a rough minute! Him sitting there sneering and laughing! Just one punch in his nose was worth forty dollars to me in that minute! How did you handle it, Bill?"

"How did I stand it?" cried the cowboy in a quivering voice. "How did I stand it? Oh!"

"How did I put up with it?" the cowboy exclaimed, his voice trembling. "How did I put up with it? Oh!"

The old man burst into sudden brogue. "I'd loike to take that Swade," he wailed, "and hould 'im down on a shtone flure and bate 'im to a jelly wid a shtick!"

The old man suddenly shifted to a thick accent. "I’d like to take that guy," he complained, "and hold him down on a stone floor and beat him into jelly with a stick!"

The cowboy groaned in sympathy. "I'd like to git him by the neck and ha-ammer him "—he brought his hand down on a chair with a noise like a pistol-shot—"hammer that there Dutchman until he couldn't tell himself from a dead coyote!"

The cowboy sighed in sympathy. "I'd like to grab him by the neck and smash him"—he slammed his hand down on a chair with a bang like a gunshot—"beat that Dutchman until he couldn’t tell himself from a dead coyote!"

"I'd bate 'im until he—"

"I'd beat him until he—"

"I'd show him some things—"

"I'd show him some things—"

And then together they raised a yearning, fanatic cry—"Oh-o-oh! if we only could—"

And then together they let out a desperate, passionate cry—"Oh-o-oh! if only we could—"

"Yes!"

"Yep!"

"Yes!"

"Absolutely!"

"And then I'd—"

"And then I'd—"

"O-o-oh!"

"Ooooh!"




VIII


The Swede, tightly gripping his valise, tacked across the face of the storm as if he carried sails. He was following a line of little naked, gasping trees, which he knew must mark the way of the road. His face, fresh from the pounding of Johnnie's fists, felt more pleasure than pain in the wind and the driving snow. A number of square shapes loomed upon him finally, and he knew them as the houses of the main body of the town. He found a street and made travel along it, leaning heavily upon the wind whenever, at a corner, a terrific blast caught him.

The Swede, clutching his suitcase tightly, moved through the storm as if he had sails. He followed a line of small, bare trees that he knew marked the road. Fresh from taking a beating from Johnnie, his face felt more pleasure than pain in the wind and the biting snow. Soon, several square shapes appeared ahead, and he recognized them as the houses in the main part of town. He found a street and made his way along it, leaning into the wind whenever a strong gust hit him at a corner.

He might have been in a deserted village. We picture the world as thick with conquering and elate humanity, but here, with the bugles of the tempest pealing, it was hard to imagine a peopled earth. One viewed the existence of man then as a marvel, and conceded a glamour of wonder to these lice which were caused to cling to a whirling, fire-smote, ice-locked, disease-stricken, space-lost bulb. The conceit of man was explained by this storm to be the very engine of life. One was a coxcomb not to die in it. However, the Swede found a saloon.

He could have been in an abandoned village. We imagine the world as full of conquering and thriving humanity, but here, with the storm’s horns sounding, it was hard to picture a populated earth. At that moment, human existence seemed incredible, and one couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder about these beings clinging to a spinning, fire-scorched, ice-bound, disease-ridden, lost planet. The arrogance of humanity, in this storm, was revealed to be the very force of life. It would be foolish not to perish in it. However, the Swede found a bar.

In front of it an indomitable red light was burning, and the snow-flakes were made blood color as they flew through the circumscribed territory of the lamp's shining. The Swede pushed open the door of the saloon and entered. A sanded expanse was before him, and at the end of it four men sat about a table drinking. Down one side of the room extended a radiant bar, and its guardian was leaning upon his elbows listening to the talk of the men at the table. The Swede dropped his valise upon the floor, and, smiling fraternally upon the barkeeper, said, "Gimme some whiskey, will you?" The man placed a bottle, a whiskey-glass, and a glass of ice-thick water upon the bar. The Swede poured himself an abnormal portion of whiskey and drank it in three gulps. "Pretty bad night," remarked the bartender, indifferently. He was making the pretension of blindness which is usually a distinction of his class; but it could have been seen that he was furtively studying the half-erased blood-stains on the face of the Swede. "Bad night," he said again.

In front of it, a fierce red light glowed, turning the snowflakes a blood-red hue as they floated through the illuminated area. The Swede pushed open the saloon door and walked in. A sandy area lay ahead, and at the far end, four men were gathered around a table drinking. Along one side of the room was a bright bar, and the bartender was leaning on his elbows, listening to the conversation at the table. The Swede dropped his suitcase on the floor and, smiling kindly at the bartender, said, "Can I get some whiskey, please?" The bartender set down a bottle, a whiskey glass, and a glass of ice-cold water on the bar. The Swede poured himself a generous shot of whiskey and drank it in three gulps. "Pretty rough night," the bartender said casually. He was pretending to be indifferent, which is often typical of his job, but it was clear he was discreetly examining the faint bloodstains on the Swede's face. "Rough night," he repeated.

"Oh, it's good enough for me," replied the Swede, hardily, as he poured himself some more whiskey. The barkeeper took his coin and maneuvered it through its reception by the highly nickelled cash-machine. A bell rang; a card labelled "20 cts." had appeared.

"Oh, it's good enough for me," the Swede said confidently as he poured himself some more whiskey. The barkeeper took his coin and fed it into the shiny cash machine. A bell rang, and a card labeled "20 cts." popped out.

"No," continued the Swede, "this isn't too bad weather. It's good enough for me."

"No," the Swede said, "this weather isn't too bad. It's good enough for me."

"So?" murmured the barkeeper, languidly.

"So?" murmured the bartender, lazily.

The copious drams made the Swede's eyes swim, and he breathed a trifle heavier. "Yes, I like this weather. I like it. It suits me." It was apparently his design to impart a deep significance to these words.

The large drinks made the Swede's eyes blur, and he breathed a little heavier. "Yeah, I like this weather. I really do. It works for me." He seemed to want to give these words a deeper meaning.

"So?" murmured the bartender again. He turned to gaze dreamily at the scroll-like birds and bird-like scrolls which had been drawn with soap upon the mirrors back of the bar.

"So?" the bartender murmured again. He turned to gaze dreamily at the scroll-like birds and bird-like scrolls that had been drawn with soap on the mirrors behind the bar.

"Well, I guess I'll take another drink," said the Swede, presently. "Have something?"

"Well, I guess I’ll grab another drink," said the Swede, after a moment. "Want something?"

"No, thanks; I'm not drinkin'," answered the bartender. Afterwards he asked, "How did you hurt your face?"

"No, thanks; I'm not drinking," replied the bartender. Then he asked, "How did you hurt your face?"

The Swede immediately began to boast loudly. "Why, in a fight. I thumped the soul out of a man down here at Scully's hotel."

The Swede immediately started bragging loudly. "You know, in a fight, I knocked the life out of a guy down here at Scully's hotel."

The interest of the four men at the table was at last aroused.

The interest of the four men at the table was finally sparked.

"Who was it?" said one.

"Who was it?" asked one.

"Johnnie Scully," blustered the Swede. "Son of the man what runs it. He will be pretty near dead for some weeks, I can tell you. I made a nice thing of him, I did. He couldn't get up. They carried him in the house. Have a drink?"

"Johnnie Scully," the Swede bragged. "He's the son of the guy who runs it. He's going to be pretty much out of it for weeks, trust me. I really did a number on him. He couldn't even stand up. They had to carry him into the house. Want a drink?"

Instantly the men in some subtle way incased themselves in reserve. "No, thanks," said one. The group was of curious formation. Two were prominent local business men; one was the district-attorney; and one was a professional gambler of the kind known as "square." But a scrutiny of the group would not have enabled an observer to pick the gambler from the men of more reputable pursuits. He was, in fact, a man so delicate in manner, when among people of fair class, and so judicious in his choice of victims, that in the strictly masculine part of the town's life he had come to be explicitly trusted and admired. People called him a thoroughbred. The fear and contempt with which his craft was regarded was undoubtedly the reason that his quiet dignity shone conspicuous above the quiet dignity of men who might be merely hatters, billiard markers, or grocery-clerks. Beyond an occasional unwary traveller, who came by rail, this gambler was supposed to prey solely upon reckless and senile farmers, who, when flush with good crops, drove into town in all the pride and confidence of an absolutely invulnerable stupidity. Hearing at times in circuitous fashion of the despoilment of such a farmer, the important men of Romper invariably laughed in contempt of the victim, and, if they thought of the wolf at all, it was with a kind of pride at the knowledge that he would never dare think of attacking their wisdom and courage. Besides, it was popular that this gambler had a real wife and two real children in a neat cottage in a suburb, where he led an exemplary home life; and when any one even suggested a discrepancy in his character, the crowd immediately vociferated descriptions of this virtuous family circle. Then men who led exemplary home lives, and men who did not lead exemplary home lives, all subsided in a bunch, remarking that there was nothing more to be said.

Instantly, the men wrapped themselves in a layer of reserve. "No, thanks," said one. The group had a peculiar mix. Two were well-known local businesspeople; one was the district attorney; and one was a professional gambler, known as a "square." But a close look at the group wouldn't help an observer identify the gambler among the more reputable members. He was, in fact, a man so refined in demeanor around decent folks, and so careful in choosing his targets, that in the more masculine parts of the town’s life, he had earned clear trust and respect. People referred to him as a thoroughbred. The fear and disdain associated with his profession were certainly why his quiet dignity stood out more than that of men who might be mere hat makers, billiard markers, or grocery clerks. Beyond the occasional unsuspecting traveler arriving by train, this gambler was thought to exclusively prey on reckless and elderly farmers, who, when flush with good harvests, rolled into town brimming with the kind of invulnerable foolishness. When hearing rumors about a farmer getting taken in, the important men of Romper would inevitably laugh at the victim, and if they thought of the wolf at all, it was with a sense of pride knowing he would never dare challenge their wisdom and courage. Moreover, it was popular belief that this gambler had a real wife and two real kids in a tidy house in the suburbs, where he led a model family life; and whenever anyone hinted at discrepancies in his character, the crowd would immediately shout out praises for his virtuous family. Then, men who led model family lives, and those who didn’t, would all quiet down together, agreeing there was nothing more to discuss.

However, when a restriction was placed upon him—as, for instance, when a strong clique of members of the new Pollywog Club refused to permit him, even as a spectator, to appear in the rooms of the organization—the candor and gentleness with which he accepted the judgment disarmed many of his foes and made his friends more desperately partisan. He invariably distinguished between himself and a respectable Romper man so quickly and frankly that his manner actually appeared to be a continual broadcast compliment.

However, when a restriction was placed on him—like when a powerful group of members of the new Pollywog Club wouldn’t let him, even as a spectator, enter their rooms—the openness and kindness with which he accepted their decision disarmed many of his opponents and made his friends even more fiercely loyal. He always separated himself from a respectable Romper man so quickly and honestly that his behavior seemed like an ongoing compliment.

And one must not forget to declare the fundamental fact of his entire position in Romper. It is irrefutable that in all affairs outside of his business, in all matters that occur eternally and commonly between man and man, this thieving card-player was so generous, so just, so moral, that, in a contest, he could have put to flight the consciences of nine-tenths of the citizens of Romper.

And we mustn't forget to point out the key fact about his whole situation in Romper. It's undeniable that in all dealings outside of his work, in every interaction that happens constantly and commonly between people, this cheating card player was so generous, so fair, so ethical, that in a competition, he could have silenced the consciences of nine-tenths of the citizens of Romper.

And so it happened that he was seated in this saloon with the two prominent local merchants and the district-attorney.

And so it happened that he was sitting in this bar with the two leading local business owners and the district attorney.

The Swede continued to drink raw whiskey, meanwhile babbling at the barkeeper and trying to induce him to indulge in potations. "Come on. Have a drink. Come on. What—no? Well, have a little one, then. By gawd, I've whipped a man to-night, and I want to celebrate. I whipped him good, too. Gentlemen," the Swede cried to the men at the table, "have a drink?"

The Swede kept downing straight whiskey, chatting away with the bartender and trying to get him to join in. "Come on. Have a drink. Seriously—no? Well, how about just a little one? I’ve taken down a guy tonight, and I want to celebrate. I really knocked him out. Hey, gentlemen," the Swede called to the guys at the table, "want a drink?"

"Ssh!" said the barkeeper.

"Shh!" said the bartender.

The group at the table, although furtively attentive, had been pretending to be deep in talk, but now a man lifted his eyes towards the Swede and said, shortly, "Thanks. We don't want any more."

The group at the table, though quietly watching, had been pretending to be engrossed in conversation, but now one man looked up at the Swede and said simply, "Thanks. We don’t need anything else."

At this reply the Swede ruffled out his chest like a rooster. "Well," he exploded, "it seems I can't get anybody to drink with me in this town. Seems so, don't it? Well!"

At this response, the Swede puffed out his chest like a rooster. "Well," he exclaimed, "it looks like I can't find anyone to drink with me in this town. Looks that way, doesn't it? Well!"

"Ssh!" said the barkeeper.

"Shh!" said the bartender.

"Say," snarled the Swede, "don't you try to shut me up. I won't have it. I'm a gentleman, and I want people to drink with me. And I want 'em to drink with me now. Now—do you understand?" He rapped the bar with his knuckles.

"Listen," the Swede growled, "don't try to silence me. I won't accept that. I'm a gentleman, and I want people to drink with me. And I want them to drink with me now. Now—do you get it?" He knocked on the bar with his knuckles.

Years of experience had calloused the bartender. He merely grew sulky. "I hear you," he answered.

Years of experience had toughened the bartender. He just grew grumpy. "I hear you," he replied.

"Well," cried the Swede, "listen hard then. See those men over there? Well, they're going to drink with me, and don't you forget it. Now you watch."

"Well," shouted the Swede, "pay attention then. See those guys over there? They’re going to drink with me, and don’t you forget it. Now just watch."

"Hi!" yelled the barkeeper, "this won't do!"

"Hey!" shouted the bartender, "this isn't going to work!"

"Why won't it?" demanded the Swede. He stalked over to the table, and by chance laid his hand upon the shoulder of the gambler. "How about this?" he asked, wrathfully. "I asked you to drink with me."

"Why not?" the Swede insisted. He walked over to the table and accidentally put his hand on the gambler's shoulder. "What about this?" he asked angrily. "I asked you to have a drink with me."

The gambler simply twisted his head and spoke over his shoulder. "My friend, I don't know you."

The gambler just turned his head and spoke over his shoulder. "My friend, I don't know you."

"Oh, hell!" answered the Swede, "come and have a drink."

"Oh, come on!" replied the Swede, "let's have a drink."

"Now, my boy," advised the gambler, kindly, "take your hand off my shoulder and go 'way and mind your own business." He was a little, slim man, and it seemed strange to hear him use this tone of heroic patronage to the burly Swede. The other men at the table said nothing.

"Now, kid," the gambler said gently, "take your hand off my shoulder and go away and mind your own business." He was a small, slim man, and it felt odd to hear him speak with this kind of heroic authority to the big Swede. The other guys at the table said nothing.

"What! You won't drink with me, you little dude? I'll make you then! I'll make you!" The Swede had grasped the gambler frenziedly at the throat, and was dragging him from his chair. The other men sprang up. The barkeeper dashed around the corner of his bar. There was a great tumult, and then was seen a long blade in the hand of the gambler. It shot forward, and a human body, this citadel of virtue, wisdom, power, was pierced as easily as if it had been a melon. The Swede fell with a cry of supreme astonishment.

"What! You won't drink with me, you little guy? I'll make you then! I'll make you!" The Swede had grabbed the gambler frantically by the throat, pulling him out of his chair. The other men jumped up. The bartender rushed around the corner of the bar. There was a huge commotion, and then a long blade appeared in the gambler's hand. It lunged forward, and a human body, this fortress of virtue, wisdom, and power, was pierced as easily as if it were a melon. The Swede fell with a cry of utter shock.

The prominent merchants and the district attorney must have at once tumbled out of the place backward. The bartender found himself hanging limply to the arm of a chair and gazing into the eyes of a murderer.

The prominent merchants and the district attorney must have immediately stumbled out of the place backward. The bartender found himself hanging loosely on the arm of a chair and staring into the eyes of a murderer.

"Henry," said the latter, as he wiped his knife on one of the towels that hung beneath the bar-rail, "you tell 'em where to find me. I'll be home, waiting for 'em." Then he vanished. A moment afterwards the barkeeper was in the street dinning through the storm for help, and, moreover, companionship.

"Henry," the man said as he wiped his knife on one of the towels hanging beneath the bar, "you let them know where to find me. I’ll be home, waiting for them." Then he disappeared. A moment later, the bartender was out in the street shouting through the storm for help and, also, for company.

The corpse of the Swede, alone in the saloon, had its eyes fixed upon a dreadful legend that dwelt atop of the cash-machine: "This registers the amount of your purchase."

The body of the Swede, alone in the saloon, stared at a grim sign that sat atop the cash register: "This registers the amount of your purchase."




IX


Months later, the cowboy was frying pork over the stove of a little ranch near the Dakota line, when there was a quick thud of hoofs outside, and presently the Easterner entered with the letters and the papers.

Months later, the cowboy was frying pork on the stove of a small ranch near the Dakota border when he heard a quick thud of hooves outside, and soon after, the Easterner walked in with the letters and the papers.

"Well," said the Easterner at once, "the chap that killed the Swede has got three years. Wasn't much, was it?"

"Well," the Easterner said immediately, "the guy who killed the Swede got three years. Not much, right?"

"He has? Three years?" The cowboy poised his pan of pork, while he ruminated upon the news. "Three years. That ain't much."

"He has? Three years?" The cowboy held his pan of pork, thinking about the news. "Three years. That’s not a lot."

"No. It was a light sentence," replied the Easterner as he unbuckled his spurs. "Seems there was a good deal of sympathy for him in Romper."

"No. It was a light sentence," replied the Easterner as he unbuckled his spurs. "It seems there was a lot of sympathy for him in Romper."

"If the bartender had been any good," observed the cowboy, thoughtfully, "he would have gone in and cracked that there Dutchman on the head with a bottle in the beginnin' of it and stopped all this here murderin'."

"If the bartender had been any good," the cowboy noted thoughtfully, "he would have gone in and smashed that Dutchman on the head with a bottle at the start and put an end to all this killing."

"Yes, a thousand things might have happened," said the Easterner, tartly.

"Yeah, a thousand things could have happened," said the Easterner, sharply.

The cowboy returned his pan of pork to the fire, but his philosophy continued. "It's funny, ain't it? If he hadn't said Johnnie was cheatin' he'd be alive this minute. He was an awful fool. Game played for fun, too. Not for money. I believe he was crazy."

The cowboy put his pan of pork back on the fire, but he kept talking. "Isn't it funny? If he hadn't accused Johnnie of cheating, he'd be alive right now. He was such a fool. The game should be played for fun, not for money. I really think he was crazy."

"I feel sorry for that gambler," said the Easterner.

"I feel sorry for that gambler," said the Easterner.

"Oh, so do I," said the cowboy. "He don't deserve none of it for killin' who he did."

"Oh, so do I," said the cowboy. "He doesn't deserve any of it for killing who he did."

"The Swede might not have been killed if everything had been square."

"The Swede might not have died if everything had been fair."

"Might not have been killed?" exclaimed the cowboy. "Everythin' square? Why, when he said that Johnnie was cheatin' and acted like such a jackass? And then in the saloon he fairly walked up to git hurt?" With these arguments the cowboy browbeat the Easterner and reduced him to rage.

"Might not have been killed?" exclaimed the cowboy. "Everything's all good? Why, when he said that Johnnie was cheating and acted like such a jerk? And then in the bar, he practically walked right up to get hurt?" With these points, the cowboy pushed the Easterner to the brink and sent him into a fit of rage.

"You're a fool!" cried the Easterner, viciously. "You're a bigger jackass than the Swede by a million majority. Now let me tell you one thing. Let me tell you something. Listen! Johnnie was cheating!"

"You're an idiot!" shouted the Easterner, angrily. "You're a bigger jerk than the Swede by a million votes. Now let me tell you one thing. Listen! Johnnie was cheating!"

"'Johnnie,'" said the cowboy, blankly. There was a minute of silence, and then he said, robustly, "Why, no. The game was only for fun."

"'Johnnie,'" said the cowboy, blankly. There was a moment of silence, and then he said, confidently, "Well, no. The game was just for fun."

"Fun or not," said the Easterner, "Johnnie was cheating. I saw him. I know it. I saw him. And I refused to stand up and be a man. I let the Swede fight it out alone. And you—you were simply puffing around the place and wanting to fight. And then old Scully himself! We are all in it! This poor gambler isn't even a noun. He is kind of an adverb. Every sin is the result of a collaboration. We, five of us, have collaborated in the murder of this Swede. Usually there are from a dozen to forty women really involved in every murder, but in this case it seems to be only five men—you, I, Johnnie, old Scully, and that fool of an unfortunate gambler came merely as a culmination, the apex of a human movement, and gets all the punishment."

"Fun or not," said the Easterner, "Johnnie was cheating. I saw him. I know it. I saw him. And I didn’t have the courage to step up and be a man. I let the Swede handle it on his own. And you—you were just wandering around and itching for a fight. And then there’s old Scully! We’re all in this together! This poor gambler isn’t even a real player. He’s more like an adverb. Every sin is the result of a collaboration. We, five of us, have teamed up in the murder of this Swede. Usually, there are between a dozen and forty women really involved in every murder, but in this case, it’s just five men—you, me, Johnnie, old Scully, and that foolish unfortunate gambler showed up just as the culmination, the peak of a human movement, and ends up taking all the blame."

The cowboy, injured and rebellious, cried out blindly into this fog of mysterious theory: "Well, I didn't do anythin', did I?"

The cowboy, hurt and defiant, shouted out into the thick fog of confusing ideas: "Well, I didn't do anything, did I?"








HIS NEW MITTENS



I


Little Horace was walking home from school, brilliantly decorated by a pair of new red mittens. A number of boys were snowballing gleefully in a field. They hailed him. "Come on, Horace! We're having a battle."

Little Horace was walking home from school, showing off a pair of new red mittens. A group of boys were happily throwing snowballs in a field. They called out to him, "Come on, Horace! We're having a snowball fight!"




Little Horace

Little Horace




Horace was sad. "No," he said, "I can't. I've got to go home." At noon his mother had admonished him: "Now, Horace, you come straight home as soon as school is out. Do you hear? And don't you get them nice new mittens all wet, either. Do you hear?" Also his aunt had said: "I declare, Emily, it's a shame the way you allow that child to ruin his things." She had meant mittens. To his mother, Horace had dutifully replied, "Yes'm." But he now loitered in the vicinity of the group of uproarious boys, who were yelling like hawks as the white balls flew.

Horace was feeling down. "No," he said, "I can't. I have to go home." At noon, his mom had warned him, "Now, Horace, you come straight home as soon as school ends. Got it? And don't get those nice new mittens all wet, okay?" His aunt had also said, "Honestly, Emily, it's ridiculous how you let that kid ruin his stuff." She was talking about the mittens. To his mom, Horace had replied, "Yes, ma'am." But now he was hanging around the group of noisy boys, who were shouting like hawks as the white balls flew through the air.




...Yelling Like Hawks as the White Balls Flew
...Yelling Like Hawks as the White Balls Flew

...Yelling Like Hawks as the White Balls Flew
...Yelling Like Hawks as the White Balls Flew




Some of them immediately analyzed this extraordinary hesitancy. "Hah!" they paused to scoff, "afraid of your new mittens, ain't you?" Some smaller boys, who were not yet so wise in discerning motives, applauded this attack with unreasonable vehemence. "A-fray-ed of his mit-tens! A-fray-ed of his mit-tens." They sang these lines to cruel and monotonous music which is as old perhaps as American childhood, and which it is the privilege of the emancipated adult to completely forget. "Afray-ed of his mit-tens!"

Some of them immediately picked apart this strange hesitation. "Hah!" they stopped to mock, "scared of your new mittens, huh?" Some younger boys, who weren't yet good at figuring out motives, cheered this jab with over-the-top enthusiasm. "Afraid of his mittens! Afraid of his mittens!" They chanted these lines to a harsh, repetitive tune that's probably as old as American childhood, and which grown-ups have the privilege to completely forget. "Afraid of his mittens!"

Horace cast a tortured glance towards his playmates, and then dropped his eyes to the snow at his feet. Presently he turned to the trunk of one of the great maple-trees that lined the curb. He made a pretence of closely examining the rough and virile bark. To his mind, this familiar street of Whilomville seemed to grow dark in the thick shadow of shame. The trees and the houses were now palled in purple.

Horace threw a pained look at his friends and then looked down at the snow by his feet. After a moment, he faced the trunk of one of the big maple trees lining the curb. He pretended to closely examine the rough bark. To him, this familiar street in Whilomville felt like it was darkening in the heavy shadow of shame. The trees and houses now appeared faded in purple.

"A-fray-ed of his mit-tens!" The terrible music had in it a meaning from the moonlit war-drums of chanting cannibals.

"A-frayed of his mittens!" The awful music carried a meaning from the moonlit war drums of singing cannibals.




Horace: I've got to go home.

Horace: I've got to go home.




At last Horace, with supreme effort, raised his head. "'Tain't them I care about," he said, gruffly. "I've got to go home. That's all."

At last, Horace, with great effort, lifted his head. "'It’s not them I care about," he said gruffly. "I just need to go home. That's it."

Whereupon each boy held his left forefinger as if it were a pencil and began to sharpen it derisively with his right forefinger. They came closer, and sang like a trained chorus, "A-fray-ed of his mittens!"

Whereupon each boy held out his left forefinger like it was a pencil and started to mockingly sharpen it with his right forefinger. They moved in closer and sang in perfect harmony, "A-fray-ed of his mittens!"

When he raised his voice to deny the charge it was simply lost in the screams of the mob. He was alone, fronting all the traditions of boyhood held before him by inexorable representatives. To such a low state had he fallen that one lad, a mere baby, outflanked him and then struck him in the cheek with a heavy snowball. The act was acclaimed with loud jeers. Horace turned to dart at his assailant, but there was an immediate demonstration on the other flank, and he found himself obliged to keep his face towards the hilarious crew of tormentors. The baby retreated in safety to the rear of the crowd, where he was received with fulsome compliments upon his daring. Horace retreated slowly up the walk. He continually tried to make them heed him, but the only sound was the chant, "A-fray-ed of his mit-tens!" In this desperate withdrawal the beset and haggard boy suffered more than is the common lot of man.

When he shouted to deny the accusation, his voice was drowned out by the mob's screams. He was on his own, facing all the childhood traditions imposed on him by relentless figures. He had sunk so low that one kid, just a little brat, managed to outmaneuver him and then hit him in the cheek with a heavy snowball. The crowd erupted in loud jeers. Horace turned to confront his attacker, but there was an immediate distraction on the other side, forcing him to keep his eyes on the mocking group of bullies. The little brat safely retreated to the back of the crowd, where he was showered with exaggerated praise for his audacity. Horace slowly backed up the path, desperately trying to get their attention, but all he could hear was the chant, "A-fray-ed of his mit-tens!" In this desperate retreat, the overwhelmed and weary boy endured more than what most people typically face.




When He Raised His Voice to Deny the Charge

When He Raised His Voice to Deny the Charge




Being a boy himself, he did not understand boys at all. He had, of course, the dismal conviction that they were going to dog him to his grave. But near the corner of the field they suddenly seemed to forget all about it. Indeed, they possessed only the malevolence of so many flitter-headed sparrows. The interest had swung capriciously to some other matter. In a moment they were off in the field again, carousing amid the snow. Some authoritative boy had probably said, "Aw, come on!"

Being a boy himself, he didn’t really get boys at all. He was convinced, unfortunately, that they would haunt him for life. But near the corner of the field, they suddenly seemed to forget all about him. In fact, they had only the kind of unthinking annoyance typical of flighty little birds. Their focus had quickly shifted to something else. In no time, they were back in the field, playing around in the snow. Some confident boy probably shouted, "Aw, come on!"




Aw, Come On!

Aw, Come On!




As the pursuit ceased, Horace ceased his retreat. He spent some time in what was evidently an attempt to adjust his self respect, and then began to wander furtively down towards the group. He, too, had undergone an important change. Perhaps his sharp agony was only as durable as the malevolence of the others. In this boyish life obedience to some unformulated creed of manners was enforced with capricious but merciless rigor. However, they were, after all, his comrades, his friends.

As the chase ended, Horace stopped his retreat. He took some time to try to regain his self-respect and then began to sneak down toward the group. He, too, had gone through a significant change. Maybe his intense pain was only as lasting as the cruelty of the others. In this youthful life, following some unspoken code of conduct was upheld with random but relentless strictness. Still, they were, after all, his peers, his friends.

They did not heed his return. They were engaged in an altercation. It had evidently been planned that this battle was between Indians and soldiers. The smaller and weaker boys had been induced to appear as Indians in the initial skirmish, but they were now very sick of it, and were reluctantly but steadfastly, affirming their desire for a change of caste. The larger boys had all won great distinction, devastating Indians materially, and they wished the war to go on as planned. They explained vociferously that it was proper for the soldiers always to thrash the Indians. The little boys did not pretend to deny the truth of this argument; they confined themselves to the simple statement that, in that case, they wished to be soldiers. Each little boy willingly appealed to the others to remain Indians, but as for himself he reiterated his desire to enlist as a soldier. The larger boys were in despair over this dearth of enthusiasm in the small Indians. They alternately wheedled and bullied, but they could not persuade the little boys, who were really suffering dreadful humiliation rather than submit to another onslaught of soldiers. They were called all the baby names that had the power of stinging deep into their pride, but they remained firm.

They didn’t pay attention to his return. They were caught up in a fight. It was clear that this clash was supposed to be between Indians and soldiers. The smaller and weaker boys had been roped into playing Indians in the first skirmish, but they were now really tired of it and were reluctantly but firmly expressing their wish to switch sides. The bigger boys had all gained a lot of glory from defeating the Indians, and they wanted the battle to continue as planned. They argued loudly that it was only right for the soldiers to always beat the Indians. The little boys didn’t deny this point; they simply stated that, in that case, they wanted to be soldiers. Each little boy tried to convince the others to stick with being Indians, but for himself, he insisted that he wanted to join the soldiers. The bigger boys were frustrated by the lack of enthusiasm from the little Indians. They tried to charm and bully them, but couldn’t get the little boys to budge, who were really feeling awful rather than face another attack from the soldiers. They were called all sorts of baby names meant to hurt their pride, but they stood their ground.

Then a formidable lad, a leader of reputation, one who could whip many boys that wore long trousers, suddenly blew out his checks and shouted, "Well, all right then. I'll be an Indian myself. Now." The little boys greeted with cheers this addition to their wearied ranks, and seemed then content. But matters were not mended in the least, because all of the personal following of the formidable lad, with the addition of every outsider, spontaneously forsook the flag and declared themselves Indians. There were now no soldiers. The Indians had carried everything unanimously. The formidable lad used his influence, but his influence could not shake the loyalty of his friends, who refused to fight under any colors but his colors.

Then a strong guy, a well-known leader, someone who could beat up a lot of the boys in long pants, suddenly puffed out his cheeks and shouted, "Well, alright then. I'll be an Indian myself. Now." The younger boys cheered at this new addition to their tired ranks and seemed satisfied. But things hadn't improved at all, because all of the followers of the strong guy, along with every outsider, spontaneously abandoned the flag and declared themselves Indians. There were no soldiers left. The Indians had taken everything without any opposition. The strong guy tried to use his influence, but it couldn't sway the loyalty of his friends, who refused to fight under any colors except for his.

Plainly there was nothing for it but to coerce the little ones. The formidable lad again became a soldier, and then graciously permitted to join him all the real fighting strength of the crowd, leaving behind a most forlorn band of little Indians. Then the soldiers attacked the Indians, exhorting them to opposition at the same time.

There was clearly no choice but to force the little ones to comply. The strong kid turned back into a soldier and then generously allowed the actual fighters in the crowd to join him, leaving behind a very sad group of little Indians. Then the soldiers charged at the Indians, urging them to resist at the same time.

The Indians at first adopted a policy of hurried surrender, but this had no success, as none of the surrenders were accepted. They then turned to flee, bawling out protests. The ferocious soldiers pursued them amid shouts. The battle widened, developing all manner of marvellous detail.

The Indians initially chose to quickly surrender, but this didn’t work since none of the surrenders were accepted. They then tried to escape, shouting out their protests. The fierce soldiers chased after them, yelling. The fight expanded, showcasing all kinds of incredible details.

Horace had turned towards home several times, but, as a matter of fact, this scene held him in a spell. It was fascinating beyond anything which the grown man understands. He had always in the back of his head a sense of guilt, even a sense of impending punishment for disobedience, but they could not weigh with the delirium of this snow-battle.

Horace had tried to head home several times, but honestly, this scene had him under a spell. It was captivating in a way that only kids really get. He always had this nagging feeling of guilt, even a sense that he might get in trouble for not listening, but those thoughts couldn’t overshadow the excitement of this snowball fight.




II


One of the raiding soldiers, espying Horace, called out in passing, "A-fray-ed of his mit-tens!" Horace flinched at this renewal, and the other lad paused to taunt him again. Horace scooped some snow, moulded it into a ball, and flung it at the other. "Ho!" cried the boy, "you're an Indian, are you? Hey, fellers, here's an Indian that ain't been killed yet." He and Horace engaged in a duel in which both were in such haste to mould snowballs that they had little time for aiming.

One of the raiding soldiers, spotting Horace, shouted as he passed, "Afraid of his mittens!" Horace flinched at this jibe, and the other kid stopped to tease him again. Horace grabbed some snow, shaped it into a ball, and threw it at the other. "Hey!" shouted the boy, "you're an Indian, huh? Hey, everyone, look at this Indian who hasn’t been taken out yet." He and Horace got into a snowball fight where they were so eager to make snowballs that they barely had time to aim.

Horace once struck his opponent squarely in the chest. "Hey," he shouted, "you're dead. You can't fight any more, Pete. I killed you. You're dead."

Horace once hit his opponent right in the chest. "Hey," he shouted, "you're dead. You can't fight anymore, Pete. I killed you. You're dead."

The other boy flushed red, but he continued frantically to make ammunition. "You never touched me!" he retorted, glowering. "You never touched me! Where, now?" he added, defiantly. "Where did you hit me?"

The other boy turned red, but he kept frantically making ammunition. "You never touched me!" he shot back, glaring. "You never touched me! Where, now?" he added, defiantly. "Where did you hit me?"

"On the coat! Right on your breast! You can't fight any more! You're dead!"

"On the coat! Right on your chest! You can't fight anymore! You're dead!"

"You never!"

"You've got to be kidding!"

"I did, too! Hey, fellers, ain't he dead? I hit 'im square!"

"I did too! Hey, guys, isn't he dead? I hit him right on!"

"He never!"

"He's just no way!"

Nobody had seen the affair, but some of the boys took sides in absolute accordance with their friendship for one of the concerned parties. Horace's opponent went about contending, "He never touched me! He never came near me! He never came near me!"

Nobody had seen what happened, but some of the guys took sides based solely on their friendship with one of the people involved. Horace's opponent kept insisting, "He never touched me! He never came close to me! He never came near me!"

The formidable leader now came forward and accosted Horace. "What was you? An Indian? Well, then, you're dead—that's all. He hit you. I saw him."

The powerful leader stepped up and confronted Horace. "What were you? An Indian? Well, then, you're done—that’s all. He hit you. I saw it."

"Me?" shrieked Horace. "He never came within a mile of me——"

"Me?" Horace yelled. "He never got within a mile of me——"

At that moment he heard his name called in a certain familiar tune of two notes, with the last note shrill and prolonged. He looked towards the sidewalk, and saw his mother standing there in her widow's weeds, with two brown paper parcels under her arm. A silence had fallen upon all the boys. Horace moved slowly towards his mother. She did not seem to note his approach; she was gazing austerely off through the naked branches of the maples where two crimson sunset bars lay on the deep blue sky.

At that moment, he heard his name called in a familiar two-note melody, with the last note high and drawn out. He looked over to the sidewalk and saw his mother standing there in her mourning clothes, holding two brown paper packages under her arm. A hush had fallen over all the boys. Horace walked slowly towards his mother. She didn’t seem to notice him coming; she was staring solemnly through the bare branches of the maples where two crimson streaks stretched across the deep blue sky.

At a distance of ten paces Horace made a desperate venture. "Oh, ma," he whined, "can't I stay out for a while?"

At a distance of ten steps, Horace made a bold move. "Oh, Mom," he whined, "can't I stay out for a while?"

"No," she answered solemnly, "you come with me." Horace knew that profile; it was the inexorable profile. But he continued to plead, because it was not beyond his mind that a great show of suffering now might diminish his suffering later.

"No," she replied seriously, "you’re coming with me." Horace recognized that expression; it was the unyielding expression. Yet he kept begging, because he thought that putting on a big display of pain now might lessen his pain later.

He did not dare to look back at his playmates. It was already a public scandal that he could not stay out as late as other boys, and he could imagine his standing now that he had been again dragged off by his mother in sight of the whole world. He was a profoundly miserable human being.

He didn't dare to look back at his friends. It was already a big deal that he couldn't stay out as late as the other boys, and he could picture how others saw him now that his mom had once again pulled him away in front of everyone. He was genuinely miserable.

Aunt Martha opened the door for them. Light streamed about her straight skirt. "Oh," she said, "so you found him on the road, eh? Well, I declare! It was about time!"

Aunt Martha opened the door for them. Light flooded around her straight skirt. "Oh," she said, "so you found him on the road, huh? Well, I can't believe it! It was about time!"

Horace slunk into the kitchen. The stove, straddling out on its four iron legs, was gently humming. Aunt Martha had evidently just lighted the lamp, for she went to it and began to twist the wick experimentally.

Horace sneaked into the kitchen. The stove, standing on its four iron legs, was softly humming. Aunt Martha had obviously just lit the lamp, as she approached it and started adjusting the wick curiously.




Let's See Them Mittens.

Let's See Them Mittens.




"Now," said the mother, "let's see them mittens."

"Now," said the mom, "let's see those mittens."

Horace's chin sank. The aspiration of the criminal, the passionate desire for an asylum from retribution, from justice, was aflame in his heart. "I—I—don't—don't know where they are." he gasped finally, as he passed his hand over his pockets.

Horace's chin dropped. The longing of the criminal, the intense wish for a refuge from punishment, from justice, burned in his heart. "I—I—don't—don't know where they are," he finally gasped, running his hand over his pockets.

"Horace," intoned his mother, "you are tellin' me a story!"

"Horace," his mother said, "you're telling me a story!"

"'Tain't a story," he answered, just above his breath. He looked like a sheep-stealer.

"'It’s not a story," he replied, just above a whisper. He looked like a sheep thief.

His mother held him by the arm, and began to search his pockets. Almost at once she was able to bring forth a pair of very wet mittens. "Well, I declare!" cried Aunt Martha. The two women went close to the lamp, and minutely examined the mittens, turning them over and over. Afterwards, when Horace looked up, his mother's sad-lined, homely face was turned towards him. He burst into tears.

His mom grabbed him by the arm and started checking his pockets. Almost immediately, she pulled out a pair of really wet mittens. "Well, I can't believe it!" exclaimed Aunt Martha. The two women moved closer to the lamp and closely examined the mittens, flipping them around. Later, when Horace looked up, his mom's sad, familiar face was looking at him. He burst into tears.

His mother drew a chair near the stove. "Just you sit there now, until I tell you to git off." He sidled meekly into the chair. His mother and his aunt went briskly about the business of preparing supper. They did not display a knowledge of his existence; they carried an effect of oblivion so far that they even did not speak to each other. Presently they went into the dining and living room; Horace could hear the dishes rattling. His Aunt Martha brought a plate of food, placed it on a chair near him, and went away without a word.

His mom pulled up a chair by the stove. "Just sit there until I say you can get up." He quietly settled into the chair. His mom and aunt quickly got to work making dinner. They acted like he wasn’t even there; they were so focused that they didn’t even talk to each other. Soon, they moved into the dining and living room; Horace could hear the dishes clinking. His Aunt Martha brought over a plate of food, set it on a chair next to him, and left without saying anything.




Brought a Plate of Food

Brought a Plate of Food




Horace instantly decided that he would not touch a morsel of the food. He had often used this ruse in dealing with his mother. He did not know why it brought her to terms, but certainly it sometimes did.

Horace immediately decided that he wouldn't touch any of the food. He had often used this trick when dealing with his mom. He didn’t know why it worked, but it definitely sometimes did.

The mother looked up when the aunt returned to the other room. "Is he eatin' his supper?" she asked.

The mother looked up when the aunt came back into the other room. "Is he eating his dinner?" she asked.

The maiden aunt, fortified in ignorance, gazed with pity and contempt upon this interest. "Well, now, Emily, how do I know?" she queried. "Was I goin' to stand over 'im? Of all the worryin' you do about that child! It's a shame the way you're bringin' up that child."

The maiden aunt, full of ignorance, looked at this situation with a mix of pity and disdain. "Well, Emily, how am I supposed to know?" she asked. "Was I going to watch him all the time? You worry so much about that kid! It's really a shame how you're raising him."

"Well, he ought to eat somethin'. It won't do fer him to go without eatin'," the mother retorted, weakly.

"Well, he should eat something. It won't be good for him to go without eating," the mother replied, weakly.

Aunt Martha, profoundly scorning the policy of concession which these words meant, uttered a long, contemptuous sigh.

Aunt Martha, deeply disapproving of the policy of concession that these words represented, let out a long, disdainful sigh.




III


Alone in the kitchen, Horace stared with sombre eyes at the plate of food. For a long time he betrayed no sign of yielding. His mood was adamantine. He was resolved not to sell his vengeance for bread, cold ham, and a pickle, and yet it must be known that the sight of them affected him powerfully. The pickle in particular was notable for its seductive charm. He surveyed it darkly.

Alone in the kitchen, Horace stared with serious eyes at the plate of food. For a long time, he showed no sign of giving in. His mood was unyielding. He was set on not trading his desire for revenge for bread, cold ham, and a pickle, and yet it was clear that the sight of them had a strong impact on him. The pickle, in particular, was especially tempting. He looked at it grimly.




Horace Stared with Sombre Eyes at the Plate of Food

Horace Stared with Sombre Eyes at the Plate of Food




But at last, unable to longer endure his state, his attitude in the presence of the pickle, he put out an inquisitive finger and touched it, and it was cool and green and plump. Then a full conception of the cruel woe of his situation swept upon him suddenly, and his eyes filled with tears, which began to move down his cheeks. He sniffled. His heart was black with hatred. He painted in his mind scenes of deadly retribution. His mother would be taught that he was not one to endure persecution meekly, without raising an arm in his defence. And so his dreams were of a slaughter of feelings, and near the end of them his mother was pictured as coming, bowed with pain, to his feet. Weeping, she implored his charity. Would he forgive her? No; his once tender heart had been turned to stone by her injustice. He could not forgive her. She must pay the inexorable penalty.

But finally, unable to take his situation anymore, his demeanor in front of the pickle, he reached out a curious finger and touched it; it was cool, green, and plump. Then, a complete realization of the cruel misery of his situation suddenly hit him, and his eyes filled with tears that began to roll down his cheeks. He sniffled. His heart was heavy with hatred. He imagined scenes of fierce revenge. His mother would learn that he wasn’t someone to endure torment quietly, without standing up for himself. So, his dreams were filled with a massacre of feelings, and toward the end of them, his mother was shown coming to him, broken with regret, at his feet. Crying, she begged for his mercy. Would he forgive her? No; his once gentle heart had turned to stone from her injustice. He couldn’t forgive her. She must face the inevitable consequences.

The first item in this horrible plan was the refusal of the food. This he knew by experience would work havoc in his mother's heart. And so he grimly waited.

The first part of this terrible plan was turning down the food. He knew from experience that this would break his mother's heart. So, he waited grimly.

But suddenly it occurred to him that the first part of his revenge was in danger of failing. The thought struck him that his mother might not capitulate in the usual way. According to his recollection, the time was more than due when she should come in, worried, sadly affectionate, and ask him if he was ill. It had then been his custom to hint in a resigned voice that he was the victim of secret disease, but that he preferred to suffer in silence and alone. If she was obdurate in her anxiety, he always asked her in a gloomy, low voice to go away and leave him to suffer in silence and alone in the darkness without food. He had known this maneuvering to result even in pie.

But suddenly it hit him that the first part of his revenge might be at risk of failing. He realized that his mother might not react the way she usually did. If he remembered correctly, it was well past the time when she should have come in, looking worried, sadly affectionate, and asking if he was sick. It had always been his routine to suggest in a resigned tone that he was suffering from some hidden illness, but that he preferred to endure it in silence and alone. If she insisted on worrying, he would always ask her in a gloomy, quiet voice to leave him to suffer in silence and darkness without food. He had found that this tactic even sometimes led to pie.

But what was the meaning of the long pause and the stillness? Had his old and valued ruse betrayed him? As the truth sank into his mind, he supremely loathed life, the world, his mother. Her heart was beating back the besiegers; he was a defeated child.

But what was the point of the long pause and the silence? Had his old and trusted trick let him down? As the truth hit him, he intensely hated life, the world, and his mother. Her heart was fighting off the attackers; he was a beaten child.

He wept for a time before deciding upon the final stroke. He would run away. In a remote corner of the world he would become some sort of bloody-handed person driven to a life of crime by the barbarity of his mother. She should never know his fate. He would torture her for years with doubts and doubts, and drive her implacably to a repentant grave. Nor would Aunt Martha escape. Some day, a century hence, when his mother was dead, he would write to his Aunt Martha, and point out her part in the blighting of his life. For one blow against him now he would, in time, deal back a thousand—aye, ten thousand.

He cried for a while before making his final decision. He would run away. In a far-off place, he would become some kind of ruthless criminal, pushed into a life of crime by his mother’s cruelty. She would never know what happened to him. He would torment her for years with uncertainty and anguish, driving her relentlessly to a regretful death. Aunt Martha wouldn't be off the hook either. Someday, a hundred years from now, when his mother was gone, he would write to Aunt Martha and highlight her role in ruining his life. For every blow he took now, he would, in time, repay it a thousand-fold—yes, ten thousand.




Some Sort of Bloody-Handed Person

Some Sort of Bloody-Handed Person




He arose and took his coat and cap. As he moved stealthily towards the door he cast a glance backward at the pickle. He was tempted to take it, but he knew that if he left the plate inviolate his mother would feel even worse.

He got up and grabbed his coat and cap. As he quietly made his way to the door, he looked back at the pickle. He was tempted to take it, but he realized that if he left the plate untouched, his mother would feel even worse.

A blue snow was falling. People, bowed forward, were moving briskly along the walks. The electric lamps hummed amid showers of flakes. As Horace emerged from the kitchen, a shrill squall drove the flakes around the corner of the house. He cowered away from it, and its violence illumined his mind vaguely in new directions. He deliberated upon a choice of remote corners of the globe. He found that he had no plans which were definite enough in a geographical way, but without much loss of time he decided upon California. He moved briskly as far as his mother's front gate on the road to California. He was off at last. His success was a trifle dreadful; his throat choked.

A blue snow was falling. People, hunched forward, were moving quickly along the sidewalks. The electric lamps buzzed amid showers of flakes. As Horace came out of the kitchen, a sharp gust whipped the flakes around the corner of the house. He shrank back from it, and its intensity sparked vague new ideas in his mind. He thought about different far-off places around the world. He realized he didn't have any clear plans, but without wasting much time, he settled on California. He moved quickly as far as his mother's front gate on the way to California. He was finally on his way. His success felt a bit overwhelming; his throat tightened.




People, Bowed Forward

People, Bowed Forward




But at the gate he paused. He did not know if his journey to California would be shorter if he went down Niagara Avenue or off through Hogan Street. As the storm was very cold and the point was very important, he decided to withdraw for reflection to the wood-shed. He entered the dark shanty, and took seat upon the old chopping-block upon which he was supposed to perform for a few minutes every afternoon when he returned from school. The wind screamed and shouted at the loose boards, and there was a rift of snow on the floor to leeward of a crack.

But at the gate, he stopped. He wasn't sure if his trip to California would be quicker if he took Niagara Avenue or went down Hogan Street. Since the storm was really cold and the choice was crucial, he decided to step back and think it over in the wood-shed. He went into the dark little shed and sat down on the old chopping block where he was supposed to spend a few minutes every afternoon after school. The wind howled and battered the loose boards, and there was a patch of snow on the floor next to a crack.

Here the idea of starting for California on such a night departed from his mind, leaving him ruminating miserably upon his martyrdom. He saw nothing for it but to sleep all night in the wood-shed and start for California in the morning bright and early. Thinking of his bed, he kicked over the floor and found that the innumerable chips were all frozen tightly, bedded in ice.

Here, the thought of leaving for California on such a night faded from his mind, leaving him to dwell unhappily on his suffering. He saw no option but to sleep all night in the wood-shed and head for California the next morning, bright and early. As he considered his bed, he kicked the floor and discovered that the countless chips were all frozen solid, encased in ice.

Later he viewed with joy some signs of excitement in the house. The flare of a lamp moved rapidly from window to window. Then the kitchen door slammed loudly and a shawled figure sped towards the gate. At last he was making them feel his power. The shivering child's face was lit with saturnine glee as in the darkness of the wood-shed he gloated over the evidences of consternation in his home. The shawled figure had been his Aunt Martha dashing with the alarm to the neighbors.

Later, he watched with joy as some signs of excitement appeared in the house. A lamp's light flashed quickly from window to window. Then, the kitchen door slammed loudly and a figure in a shawl rushed toward the gate. Finally, he was making them feel his power. The shivering child's face was illuminated with dark glee as he reveled in the signs of distress in his home from the shadows of the wood-shed. The figure in the shawl was his Aunt Martha, hurrying to alert the neighbors.

The cold of the wood-shed was tormenting him. He endured only because of the terror he was causing. But then it occurred to him that, if they instituted a search for him, they would probably examine the wood-shed. He knew that it would not be manful to be caught so soon. He was not positive now that he was going to remain away forever, but at any rate he was bound to inflict some more damage before allowing himself to be captured. If he merely succeeded in making his mother angry, she would thrash him on sight. He must prolong the time in order to be safe. If he held out properly, he was sure of a welcome of love, even though he should drip with crimes.

The cold of the wood-shed was torturing him. He could only stand it because of the fear he was causing. But then he realized that if they started looking for him, they would probably check the wood-shed. He knew it wouldn't be brave to get caught so soon. He wasn’t sure if he was going to be gone forever, but he was determined to cause some more trouble before letting himself get caught. If he only managed to make his mom mad, she would punish him as soon as she saw him. He had to stretch out his time to be safe. If he held out long enough, he was confident he would be welcomed with love, even if he had done a lot of wrongs.

Evidently the storm had increased, for when he went out it swung him violently with its rough and merciless strength. Panting, stung, half blinded with the driving flakes, he was now a waif, exiled, friendless, and poor. With a bursting heart, he thought of his home and his mother. To his forlorn vision they were as far away as heaven.

Clearly, the storm had gotten worse, because when he stepped outside, it tossed him around violently with its harsh and relentless force. Breathing heavily, stung, and half-blinded by the swirling snowflakes, he felt completely lost, alone, and broke. With a heavy heart, he thought about his home and his mother. To his desolate eyes, they seemed as distant as heaven.




IV


Horace was undergoing changes of feeling so rapidly that he was merely moved hither and then thither like a kite. He was now aghast at the merciless ferocity of his mother. It was she who had thrust him into this wild storm, and she was perfectly indifferent to his fate, perfectly indifferent. The forlorn wanderer could no longer weep. The strong sobs caught at his throat, making his breath come in short, quick snuffles. All in him was conquered save the enigmatical childish ideal of form, manner. This principle still held out, and it was the only thing between him and submission. When he surrendered, he must surrender in a way that deferred to the undefined code. He longed simply to go to the kitchen and stumble in, but his unfathomable sense of fitness forbade him.

Horace was experiencing changes in his feelings so quickly that he was just being tossed around like a kite. He was now shocked by the ruthless harshness of his mother. It was she who had thrown him into this chaotic situation, and she didn't care at all about what happened to him—completely indifferent. The lost wanderer could no longer cry. Strong sobs were catching in his throat, making his breathing come in short, quick snuffles. Everything in him was defeated except for the puzzling childlike ideal of form and manner. This principle still resisted, and it was the only thing standing between him and giving up. When he finally surrendered, he had to do it in a way that respected the unspoken code. He just wanted to go to the kitchen and stumble in, but his deep sense of what was appropriate wouldn't allow it.

Presently he found himself at the head of Niagara Avenue, staring through the snow into the blazing windows of Stickney's butcher-shop. Stickney was the family butcher, not so much because of a superiority to other Whilomville butchers as because he lived next door and had been an intimate friend of the father of Horace. Rows of glowing pigs hung head downward back of the tables, which bore huge pieces of red beef. Clumps of attenuated turkeys were suspended here and there. Stickney, hale and smiling, was bantering with a woman in a cloak, who, with a monster basket on her arm, was dickering for eight cents' worth of some thing. Horace watched them through a crusted pane. When the woman came out and passed him, he went towards the door. He touched the latch with his finger, but withdrew again suddenly to the sidewalk. Inside Stickney was whistling cheerily and assorting his knives.

Right now, he stood at the top of Niagara Avenue, looking through the snow at the bright windows of Stickney's butcher shop. Stickney was the family butcher, not because he was better than other butchers in Whilomville, but mainly because he lived next door and had been a close friend of Horace's father. Rows of glowing pigs hung upside down behind the tables, which displayed big cuts of red beef. There were also clusters of skinny turkeys hanging here and there. Stickney, healthy and smiling, was joking with a woman in a coat, who, with a huge basket on her arm, was haggling for eight cents' worth of something. Horace watched them through a dirty window. When the woman came out and walked past him, he moved towards the door. He touched the latch with his finger but quickly pulled back to the sidewalk. Inside, Stickney was whistling happily while sorting his knives.




Eight Cents Worth of Something

Eight Cents Worth of Something




Finally Horace went desperately forward, opened the door, and entered the shop. His head hung low. Stickney stopped whistling. "Hello, young man," he cried, "what brings you here?"

Finally, Horace walked in with determination, opened the door, and stepped into the shop. His head was down. Stickney stopped whistling. "Hey there, young man," he called out, "what brings you here?"




His Head Hung Low

His Head Hung Low




Horace halted, but said nothing. He swung one foot to and fro over the saw-dust floor.

Horace stopped, but didn’t say anything. He moved one foot back and forth over the sawdust-covered floor.

Stickney had placed his two fat hands palms downward and wide apart on the table, in the attitude of a butcher facing a customer, but now he straightened.

Stickney had placed his two chubby hands palms down and spread wide on the table, like a butcher facing a customer, but now he straightened up.

"Here," he said, "what's wrong? What's wrong, kid?"

"Hey," he said, "what's up? What's the matter, kid?"

"Nothin'," answered Horace, huskily. He labored for a moment with something in his throat, and afterwards added, "O'ny——I've——I've run away, and—"

"Nothin'," Horace replied, his voice rough. He struggled for a moment with something in his throat before adding, "I just—I've run away, and—"

"Run away!" shouted Stickney. "Run away from what? Who?"

"Run away!" shouted Stickney. "Run away from what? From who?"

"From——home," answered Horace. "I don't like it there any more. I——" He had arranged an oration to win the sympathy of the butcher; he had prepared a table setting forth the merits of his case in the most logical fashion, but it was as if the wind had been knocked out of his mind. "I've run away. I——"

"From——home," replied Horace. "I don’t like it there anymore. I——" He had crafted a speech to gain the butcher's sympathy; he had organized a chart outlining the advantages of his case in the most logical way, but it felt like the wind had been knocked out of his thoughts. "I've run away. I——"

Stickney reached an enormous hand over the array of beef, and firmly grappled the emigrant. Then he swung himself to Horace's side. His face was stretched with laughter, and he playfully shook his prisoner. "Come——come——come. What dashed nonsense is this? Run away, hey? Run away?" Whereupon the child's long-tried spirit found vent in howls.

Stickney reached out with a huge hand across the spread of beef and firmly grabbed the emigrant. Then he swung himself to Horace's side. His face was lit up with laughter, and he playfully shook his captive. "Come on—come on—come on. What the heck is this? Running away, huh? Running away?" At that, the child's long-suppressed spirit burst out in tears.

"Come, come," said Stickney, busily. "Never mind now, never mind. You just come along with me. It'll be all right. I'll fix it. Never you mind."

"Come on, come on," said Stickney, actively. "Don’t worry about it right now, don’t worry. Just come with me. It'll be fine. I’ll take care of it. Just don't think about it."

Five minutes later the butcher, with a great ulster over his apron, was leading the boy homeward.

Five minutes later, the butcher, wearing a big coat over his apron, was walking the boy home.

At the very threshold, Horace raised his last flag of pride. "No——no," he sobbed. "I don't want to. I don't want to go in there." He braced his foot against the step and made a very respectable resistance.

At the very threshold, Horace raised his last flag of pride. "No—no," he sobbed. "I don't want to. I don't want to go in there." He braced his foot against the step and put up a strong resistance.

"Now, Horace," cried the butcher. He thrust open the door with a bang. "Hello there!" Across the dark kitchen the door to the living-room opened and Aunt Martha appeared. "You've found him!" she screamed.

"Now, Horace," shouted the butcher. He swung open the door with a loud bang. "Hey there!" From the dark kitchen, the door to the living room opened and Aunt Martha showed up. "You've found him!" she exclaimed.

"We've come to make a call," roared the butcher. At the entrance to the living-room a silence fell upon them all. Upon a couch Horace saw his mother lying limp, pale as death, her eyes gleaming with pain. There was an electric pause before she swung a waxen hand towards Horace. "My child," she murmured, tremulously. Whereupon the sinister person addressed, with a prolonged wail of grief and joy, ran to her with speed. "Mam-ma! Mam-ma! Oh, mam-ma!" She was not able to speak in a known tongue as she folded him in her weak arms.

"We've come to make a call," shouted the butcher. A hush fell over everyone in the living room. On a couch, Horace saw his mother lying weak and pale as a ghost, her eyes shining with pain. There was an electric pause before she slowly reached out a waxen hand towards Horace. "My child," she said, shakily. Then the dark figure, with a long wail of both sorrow and joy, rushed to her quickly. "Mom! Mom! Oh, Mom!" She couldn’t speak clearly as she embraced him in her frail arms.




'Mam-ma! Mam-ma! Oh, mam-ma!'

'Mam-ma! Mam-ma! Oh, mam-ma!'




Aunt Martha turned defiantly upon the butcher because her face betrayed her. She was crying. She made a gesture half military, half feminine. "Won't you have a glass of our root-beer, Mr. Stickney? We make it ourselves."

Aunt Martha turned sharply to the butcher because her face gave her away. She was crying. She made a gesture that was part military, part feminine. "Would you like a glass of our root beer, Mr. Stickney? We make it ourselves."

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!